-ocr page 1- -ocr page 2-


^1';

nbsp;

- A'.. ■ ‘■'-•Arr nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;:l..



i

-ocr page 3- -ocr page 4- -ocr page 5-


.


'.rv -X :fV!r-'




-ocr page 6-

UNIVERSITEITSBIBLIOTHEEK UTRECHT

3200 662 3

-ocr page 7-


DEPARTMENT OF THE INTERIOR.

cgt;r52_

fees'


EKPORT


'Vi? . u


UNITED STATES GEOLOGICAL SURVEY

THE TERRITORIES

Bibliotheek

Instituut voor aardwetenschat^pe Rudapestlaan 4nbsp; CO Utrecht

F. V. HAYDEISr,

UNITED STATES GEOLOGIST-IN-CHAEGB

VOLUME VIIU-


BIBLIOTHEEK OER RIJKSUNIVERSITEIT

UTRECHT


-ocr page 8-

-ocr page 9-

Department of the Interior,

United States Geological Survey,

November 1, 1883.

On the 27th of September, 1882, at the request of Dr. F. V. Hayden, the completion of the publications of the United States Geological andnbsp;Geographical Survey of the Territories, formerly under his charge, wasnbsp;committed to the charge of th Director of the Geological Survey by thenbsp;following order from the honorable the Secretary of the Interior:

Department of the Interior,

Washington, September S7, 1882.

Maj. J. W. Powell,

Director U. S. Gteological Survey, Oily:

Sir: The letter of Prof. F. V. Hayden, dated June 27, bearing your indorsement of July 20, relating to the unpublished reports of the surveynbsp;formerly under his charge, is herewith returned.

You will please take charge of the publications referred to in the same, in accordance with the suggestions made by Professor Hayden.

It is the desire of this office that these volumes shall be completed and published as early as practicable.

Very respectfully,

H. M. TELLER,

Secretary.

Of the publications thus placed in charge of the Director of the Survey, the accompanying volume is the second to be issued. The firstnbsp;was entitled The Vertebrata of the Tertiary Formations of the West, bynbsp;Edward D. Cope. On the 12th day of October, 1882, the manuscript ofnbsp;the present volume was received at the office of the Geological Survey, andnbsp;through the hearty co-operation of Professor Lesquereux, the work hasnbsp;been pushed to rapid completion. The volume is an important contribution to the ancient botany of North America, and will be heartily welcomednbsp;by paleontologists.

Director.

iii

-ocr page 10- -ocr page 11-

LETTER TO THE SECRETARY.

Washington, November 1, 1883.

Sir: I have the honor to transmit, for your approval, the eighth volume of the final reports of the United States Geological and Geographical Survey of the Territories, prepared by the eminent paleontologist. Prof.nbsp;Leo Lesquereux.

A brief synopsis of the contents of the volume may be given as follows:

In the first partthe Cretaceous Floraare described a large number of new species, some representing rare and very remarkable types, all ofnbsp;which are figured on the first seventeen plates. Besides the descriptionnbsp;of the species, there are some general remarks on the geology of thenbsp;Dakota group, and on the character of the plants in regard to climate andnbsp;their affinities with plants of succeeding geological periods. A table ofnbsp;distribution is added, enumerating all the species known up to the presentnbsp;time, pointing out the relations of the plants of Europe and various partsnbsp;of North America with those of the Dakota group in Nebraska, Kansas,nbsp;and Colorado. The number of species enumerated in this table is 443,nbsp;of which 200 are from the Dakota group.

The second part contains a revision of the plants of the Laramie group. The introduction considers the relations of these plants to thosenbsp;of Europe, for the purpose of fixing the age of the formation. Thennbsp;follows a description of a few new species from very fine specimens onnbsp;three plates, and a table of distribution including only the species of thenbsp;Laramie group, which in the seventh volume of the series were mixednbsp;with those of the other stages of the Tertiary and were not grouped clearlynbsp;enough for the proper appreciation of the general characters of the flora.

Up to the present time the author has been unable to find a single species that he could identify with any from the Dakota group. He hasnbsp;now in his possession very large collections of plants from this group,nbsp;which have not been reported upon, collected in Colorado and Wyoming;nbsp;yet after a careful examination he fails to find any form even related tonbsp;those of the Dakota group.

The third part reviews the flora of the White and Green River regions, which he separates into two groups. The plants of Green River and Alkali

-ocr page 12-

VI

LETTBE TO THE SECEETAEY.

Stations and Randolph County, Utah, are most of them different from those of Florissant, Mouth of White River, and Elko. These plants are represented by twenty-one plates, and their relation is indicated with the flora ofnbsp;the Gypses of Aix in France, which is generally regarded as lowest Miocenenbsp;or Oligocene. The table of distribution of these plants includes, in America,nbsp;those of Florissant, Elko, Green River Station, Alkali Station, Sage Greek,nbsp;and Barrel! Springs as compared with the Miocene of Greenland, Alaska,nbsp;the Oligocene of France and Germany, and the Miocene of Europe,

The fourth part relates to Miocene plants described from specimens obtained from the Bad Lands, California, and Oregon, and from Alaska,nbsp;and they occupy fifteen plates. There is also a table of distribution thatnbsp;indicates the relations of these species of Alaska, Carbon, Washakie, thenbsp;Bad Lands, Oregon, California, and Fort Union with the Arctic Miocene,nbsp;Greenland, Spitzbergen, and those of Europe. This eighth volume formsnbsp;a kind of supplement to the two preceding volumes, inasmuch as in it arenbsp;figured and enumerated all the plants which have been found since theirnbsp;publication, in the formations of the Mesozoic and Genozoic periods ofnbsp;North America, and therefore forms a broad basis in vegetable paleontology for the direction of future researches and the classification andnbsp;determination of the fossil flora of the Continent. The three volumes ofnbsp;this series, on vegetable paleontology, form a grand monument to thenbsp;industry and fame of the author.

I take pleasure in acknowledging my obligations to the Director of the U, S. Geological Survey, who has with great kindness superintended thenbsp;printing of this Report.

The plates were engraved by the well-known firm of Thomas Sinclair amp; Son, of Philadelphia, and are fine examples of their work.

I have the honor to remain, with great respect, your obedient servant,

F. V. HAYDEN,

United States Geologist.

To the Honorable the Secretary of the Interior.

-ocr page 13-

FNITED STATES GEOLOGICAL SURVEY OF THE TEEiaTOEIES.

CONTRIBUTION S


' 67 i -6^ ^ i

7J6-

3

(9i (L


THE FOSSIL FLOEA


OF THE


H.

pa/e-o-ftiT.


WESTEEN TEEEITOEIES.

Part III.

THE CRETACEOUS AND TERTIARY FLORAS.

By LEO LESQUEREUX.


-ocr page 14- -ocr page 15-

Page.

XoTE OF Maj. J. W. Powell, Director of the Geological Survey...................... iii

Letter of Dr. F. V. Haydex to the Secretary of the Ixterior........................... v

Letter of ................................................................................... xi

Introduction.................................................................................. 1

I. The Flora of the Dakota Group........................................................ 2

General remarks........................................................................ 2

Description and enumeration of species of the American Dakota Group formation................ 25

Table of distribution of the plants of the Cretaceous Cenomanian formation...................... 93

The relationship of the flora of the Dakota Group.......-.............................-..... 105

II. The Flora of the Laramie Group...................................................... 109

Table of distribution of the species of the Laramie Group..................................... 115

Description of species added to the flora of the Laramie Group................................ 121

III. The Flora of the Green River Group................................................. 127

Geological distribution of the measures...................................................... 127

Enumeration and description of the species of fossil plants known from the Green River Group 135

General remarks......................................................................... 205

Table of distribution of the plants of the Green River and White River Groups.................. 206

Relationship of the local groups indicated by correlation of species............................. 213

IV. The Miocene Flora...................................................................... 219

Description of the Miocene species from specimens obtained in the so-called Bad Lands of Dakota. 221

Description of Miocene species of California and Oregon...................................--- 239

Contribution to the Miocene flora of Alaska.................................................. 257

Species of plants from the Chalk Bluffe of California.......................................... 265

Table of distribution of the North American Miocene fossil plants............................. 266

Remarks on the species of Miocene plants...................................................273

Index........................................................................ 279

Descriptions of plates.........................................................1____follow page 283

LIST OF ILLITSTKA-TIOISTS.

Plates I-XVIII.Fossil Plants from the Dakota GroupCretaceous.

Plates XIX-XX.Fossil Plants from the Laramie Group.

Plates XXI-XLV (A).Fossil Plants from the Green River Group.

Plate XLV (B).Fossil Plants from the Chalk Blufls of Nevada County, California. Plates XLVI-XLIX.Fossil Plants from the Bad Lands of Dakota.

Plates L-LIX.Fossil Plants from the Miocene of California and Oregon.

-ocr page 16- -ocr page 17-

LETTER OF TRANSMITTAL.

Columbus, Ohio, September 30, 1882.

Dr. F. V. Hayden, Philadelphia.

Dear Sir: I send herewith the manuscript of the eighth volume of the Reports of the United States Geological Survey of the Territories, madenbsp;under your direction. Besides a short introduction, this volume contains:

1st. A review of the Cretaceous Flora of the Dakota Group, or of what has been published in volume VI, with descriptions of a large number of new and remarkably interesting species illustrated by 17 plates.-

2d. Some remarks on the Flora of the Laramie Group, which I consider as Eocene, with descriptions of a few new species, illustrated by 3 plates.

3d. The more valuable part of the volume, viz: the descriptions of the plants of the Oligocene, a flora of which little was known before, andnbsp;which is now richly represented by a large number of specimens, especiallynbsp;from Florissant, Colorado. This Flora will be quite as well received bynbsp;paleontologists as has been the Cretaceous Flora of volume VI. It isnbsp;illustrated by 24i plates, which are all very finely made.

4th. Half of one plate serves for illustrations of a few plants from the oldest Pliocene, or upper Miocene of California.

5th. Descriptions with figures of Miocene plants of the Bad Lands, with 5 plates. The plants, clearly of Miocene type, are very interestingnbsp;from their relation to species of the Arctic Flora.

6th. Descriptions of species of Miocene plants of California and Oregon from specimens pertaining to the State Museum of Oakland, California.nbsp;They are illustrated by 10 plates, the whole number of the plates being 60.

7th. A short account and description of new species found in a collection of fossil plants made in Alaska by W. H. Dali, of the United States

-ocr page 18-

Xll

LETTEE OF TEANSMITTAL.

Coast Survey, for the Smithsonian Institution. The specimens were sent to me for determination, and si was allowed to give in volume VIII a shortnbsp;description of the new species added to the Alaskan Flora already partlynbsp;known hy the works of Heer. These new species have heen figured innbsp;the Proceedings of the National Museum, vol. v, pi. vi-x.

It is not unnecessary to remark that all the plants described in volume VIII are considered in separate groups according to their relation to the age of the formation which they determine. Comparisons are established with the European Floras by tables of distribution, etc.

I truly believe that this volume will prove to be a very valuable contribution, not merely to the paleontology but also to the geology of this country.

Very truly and respectfully yours,

LEO LESQUEREX.

-ocr page 19-

CRETACEOUS AND TERTIARY FLORA.

By Leo Lesquereux.

INTRODUCTION.

The present volume contains:

1st. The materials referable to the Cretaceous Flora.

The species recognized from specimens received since the publication of the Annual Report of Dr. F. V. Hayden, 1874, are of course describednbsp;here, but it has been found advisable to add to them and to consider againnbsp;part of what has been published in that report as a Review of the Cretaceous Flora of North America; mentioning also the species describednbsp;by Professor Heer and Dr. Newberry from specimens obtained from thenbsp;Dakota Group.

It is well known that the plants of the Cretaceous epoch, at least those of a higher class, the Dycotyledons, have been barely discovered andnbsp;described in Europe, while the profusion of these vegetables in the Dakotanbsp;Group constitutes an original illustration of a peculiar vegetation which,nbsp;for reasons explained hereafter, will be of great significance in the future.nbsp;From this consideration the exposition, in the same work, of all that isnbsp;known to this time of the North American Cretaceous Flora is greatly to thenbsp;advantage of vegetable paleontology both in this country and in Europe.

2d. A description of a few species of plants of the Laramie Group, which I persist in considering as Eocene.

These species, added in this volume to the list of the plants already described from the same formation, were all obtained at Golden, Colorado,nbsp;from the locality where most of those published formerly were found bynbsp;myself. One, Oreodoxites plicatus, a fine Palm, represented by a number ofnbsp;well-preserved though more or less fragmentary leaves, is of a peculiar type,

-ocr page 20-

2 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;CEETACEOUS AND TEETIAEY PLOEA.

and finds its affinity only in Ludoviopsis geonomcefolia, Sap., of the Eocene of Szanne, A second, Sterculia modesta, Sap., also of Szanne, is represented by a beautifully preserved specimen whose identity has been recognized by the author. A third, Aralia pungens, is remarkable for its verynbsp;close relation, perhaps identity, to four species described by Massalongonbsp;as Sylphidium from the Eocene of Italy. And still a fourth, ZizypJius Beck-withii, is evidently allied to Z. Harcourtii of Szanne. These, on sevennbsp;species only, added to the flora of the Laramie Group, tend to confirm thenbsp;conclusions which I have admitted on the age of the flora of the greatnbsp;Lignitic, or Laramie, Group.

3d. A large number of species described from what I called in Volume VII the Green River Group No. 4, which I considered as probably Miocene.

When that volume was published this flora was known only by a very few species. Since that time a large number of specimens have beennbsp;procured from the same formation, especially at Florissant, Colorado. Thenbsp;species which they represent are very interesting as indicative of a geological period older than the Miocene, or preceding in age the Carbon andnbsp;Alaska floras.

4th. A new contribution to the Miocene Flora from specimens procured from various localities of the Bad Lands of California and Oregon, with mention of new species recently obtained from Alaska, and a note uponnbsp;a few specimens from the Chalk Bluff of California, a Pliocene formation.

I.THE FLORA OF THE DAKOTA GROUP.

GENERAL REMARKS.

All that refers to the geology of the Cretaceous Dakota Groupits immediate superposition upon rocks of Permian age; its relation to thenbsp;strata overlying it in an uninterrupted series of marine deposits up to thenbsp;base of the Tertiary measures; its thickness, the superficial expanse of itsnbsp;area^has been recorded in the general remarks of Volume VI of thesenbsp;reports. Since that time very little has been added to what was knownnbsp;and published on the subject.

One fact only should be mentioned now. It is the discovery of numerous specimens of Cretaceous plants at the base of the Rocky Mountains in

-ocr page 21-

INTRODUCTION. nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;3

Colorado. The plants, by the identity of a number of them and the close affinity of character of some others with species of the Dakota Group,nbsp;have positively confirmed the supposition that this formation, passingnbsp;westward in Kansas under the Tertiary measures, is prolonged under themnbsp;and continues to the Rocky Mountains.

Already, in 1873, Dr. A. C. Peale had procured from Colorado fragments of poorly preserved leaves which had been recognized as identical withnbsp;Proteoides acuta, Heer, a species commonly found in the Dakota Group ofnbsp;Kansas and Nebraska. From this. Nos. 14-16 of the section of Southnbsp;Platte RiveP had been then considered by Dr. Hayden as referable to anbsp;Cretaceous formation. More recently. Passed Assistant Engineer H. C.nbsp;Beckwith, United States Navy, and Rev. Arthur Lakes, have got, nearnbsp;Morrison, a few miles west of Denver, numerous specimens of some of thenbsp;more predominant species of the Dakota GroupSassafras {Araliopsis)nbsp;cretaceum, Magnolia Capellini, Aralia, Salix protecefolia, etc., with somenbsp;others, which though new are related species which tend to identify thenbsp;Cretaceous formation at the base of the Rocky Mountains with that ofnbsp;Kansas. Admitting, therefore, the prolongation of the Dakota Groupnbsp;under the Tertiary measures to the base of the mountains, the width ofnbsp;the area covered by this formation should be estimated from east to westnbsp;at 450 to 500 miles.

Perhaps, also, I should omit here any remarks on the flora of the North American Cretaceous as represented by the plants of the Dakotanbsp;Group, having already, in Volume VI of the United States Geologicalnbsp;Survey of the Territories, by Dr. F. V. Hayden, considered the generalnbsp;character of this flora and its relation to plants living at our time, or tonbsp;analogous or identical species observed in the formations succeeding thatnbsp;of the Cretaceous. But the materials which I had then for considerationnbsp;were few and local; they have since been greatly increased, and also newnbsp;points for comparison have been furnished to phytopaleontologists by thenbsp;works of Heer on the recently discovered Cretaceous plants of Greenland.nbsp;Fr-om this, some of the conclusions formerly admitted have been morenbsp;or less modified, while others have received a higher degree of precision

Dr. F. V. Hayden, Annual Report, 1873, pp. 195, 196.

-ocr page 22-

OEETAOEOUS AfD TEETIAEY FLOEA.

if not of actuality. It is thus advisable to look again over what is known to the present time of the characters of the North American Cretaceousnbsp;flora and to record the deductions legitimately derived from that knowledge.nbsp;This kind of work is a necessity for the present, as it will be also for thenbsp;future, not only because what is known now is, probably at least, a merenbsp;fraction of the elements constituting the North American Cretaceous flora,nbsp;but because the determinations of the plants are still and must be for anbsp;long time to come unreliable to a certain degree.

The plants of the Dakota Group, as known mostly by detached leaves, are striking from the beauty, the elegance, the variety of their forms, andnbsp;from their size. In all this they are fully comparable to those of any geological epoch as well as to those of our time. From entirely developednbsp;leaves, less than one inch in size, they show all the gradations of size tonbsp;one foot, even to a foot and a half in diameter. The multiplicity of formsnbsp;recognized for a single species is quite as marked as it might be upon anynbsp;tree of our forests; and to show the admirable elegance of their formsnbsp;it suffices to say that, at first sight, they forcibly recall those of the mostnbsp;admired species of our timethe Tulip-tree, the Magnolia, the Sassafras,nbsp;the Sweet-gum, the Plane-tree, the Beech, the Aralia, etc. The leaves ofnbsp;Protophyllum Sternhergii have the size and the aspect of those of the Catalpa,nbsp;one of our finest ornamental trees. Those of Menispermites obtusilobus, ofnbsp;Protospermum quadratum, represent in the same manner some of the rarestnbsp;shrubs, Menispermum, Ferdinandia, etc., carefully raised in conservatoriesnbsp;for the graceful forms of their leaves or the richness of their vegetation.nbsp;It is, indeed, the first impression received from the beauty of forms of thenbsp;leaves of the North American Cretaceous, and the evident likeness of theirnbsp;facies to that of the finest vegetable types of our time, as we see them aroundnbsp;us, which strikes the paleontologist, and may lead him into error in forcingnbsp;upon the mind the belief of a typical identity where possibly there may be anbsp;mere likeness of outlines, a casual similarity of forms in the leaves. For,nbsp;really, when we enter into a more detailed analysis of these Cretaceousnbsp;leaves, we are by and by forcibly impressed by the strangeness of the characters of some of them, which seem at variance with any of those recognizednbsp;anywhere in the floras of our time, and unobserved also in those of thenbsp;geological intermediate periods. Not less surprised are we to see united in

-ocr page 23-

IKTEODTJOTION.

a single leaf, or species, characters which are now generally found separated in far distant families of plants. The leaves of Bremophyllum, so strikingnbsp;by the peculiar appendages of their borders; those of Anomophyllum, referable to Platanus by one-half, to Quercus by the other; those of Platanusnbsp;oltusiloha, half Acer, etc., are of this kind.

On another side, the characters of some of the Cretaceous species are sometimes of such a transient or indefinite order that it is scarcely possiblenbsp;to take hold of them and to describe them with any degree of reliance. Atnbsp;first sight they appear very distinct, but, in comparing a number of specimens, the differences dwindle by unmistakable transitions and disappear.nbsp;In other leaves, on the contrary, visibly identical by their outlines, thenbsp;nervation is so different that they are forcibly separated and referred tonbsp;far distant generic divisions. Hence this flora does not leave any satisfaction, any rest, to the mind. Even the most clearly defined types becomenbsp;doubtful in regard to their integrity when we see others, which, at first,nbsp;were recognized as positively fixed, manifesting instability and pointing tonbsp;diversity of relation by the discovery of new specimens. The leaves considered first as Sassafras, for example, seemed evidently referable to thisnbsp;genus; but when leaves of the same type were found with dentate borders,nbsp;though bearing, besides, all the characters of a genus which belongs to thenbsp;Laurinece, a family where, as yet, no representative has been found withnbsp;dentate borders of leaves; when others were obtained with subdivisionsnbsp;of the lower lobes in two or three, thus showing the palmate shape ofnbsp;Aralia leaves, the confidence in the value of the characters at first recognized had to be abandoned.

The first exposition of the Dakota Group flora shows four species of Ferns, six species of Conifers, and one of Oycadece only. To this smallnbsp;number we have added in this volume one species of GrleicJienia, six speciesnbsp;of Conifers, and five of Oycadeoe. The specific values of some of the vegetable remains referable to the Conifers is, however, doubtful, especiallynbsp;for those which are represented by cones only. Abietites Ernestines,nbsp;Sequoia formosa. Sequoia Beichenbaclii, and the fragments described asnbsp;Inolepis are of this kind; all, however, though their specific or genericnbsp;relation may be uncertain, are evidently representatives of some species of

-ocr page 24-

OEETACEOCrS AJSD TEETIAEY PLOEA.

Conifer. The fragments referable to this group are difficult of determination, for the organs represented upon the coarse shale or hard ferruginous sandstone of the formation merely expose some traces of their more prominent outlines, originally printed upon the soft embedding matter. We donbsp;not find, therefore, any flattened cones with the scales, nor any flattenednbsp;branches with leaves, but impressions only, more or less deeply carvednbsp;into the stone, the cones even passing vertically or obliquely through thenbsp;shales and showing the space originally occupied, as a mere cylindricalnbsp;hollow, around which the forms of the scales are more or less clearlynbsp;molded. The numerous leaves of Pinus spread upon the surface have dugnbsp;in the same way, and by their hard substance, narrow linear channels,nbsp;representing the back of these leaves, with an indistinct midrib; andnbsp;branchlets of Segmia also are seen as longitudinal grooves, bearing onnbsp;both sides the same impressed form of their leaves. This cannot be considered a very distinct representation of characters, the minute detailsnbsp;desirable for an exact determination being more or less obsolete.

Among the specimens recently examined, a second fragment has been found referable to Phyllocladus} The presence of this genus in the Cretaceous flora is thus sufficiently ascertained. We may, therefore, recordnbsp;as recognized in the flora of the Dakota Group, for the Ferns, the generanbsp;Lygodium, Sphenopteris, HymenopJiyllum, and GleicJienia, the first three bynbsp;each one species, the last by two; in the Oycadece, Podozamites by sixnbsp;species, and in the Conifers, Sequoia by three species, Pimis by one, PMl-locladus by one, Torreya and Thuites each by one, leaving out as of uncertain generic relation with the cones mentioned above, Glyptostrohus (?)nbsp;gracillimus, rwhicli is perhaps identifiable with Sequoia condita, or withnbsp;Frenelites, and Geinitzia ij), known merely by the impressions of somenbsp;detached scales. To this should be added Araucaria from a speciesnbsp;described in Extinct Floras of North America by Dr. Newberry, fromnbsp;Nebraska specimens.

The first dicotyledonous leaves described in the Cret. FI., under the name of Liquidamhar integrifolium, have been considered by some

^ Since this was written, Heer, in part 2d of Vol. VI of the Arctic Flora,has described this species under the name of Tkinjieldia Lesquereuxiana, as a plant of uncertain relation.

-ocr page 25-

INTEODUGTION.

authors as uncertain in regard to their generic relation merely on account of their entire borders. The form of the leaves, however, especially asnbsp;figured (pi. xiv, fig. 3), with the lobes slightly enlarged above the sinuses,nbsp;then gradually narrowed to a slightly obtuse point, and the nervation also,nbsp;have the same character as those of the living Liquidambar Styracijlua.nbsp;It is true that the four species of this genus known in the present floranbsp;have serrate borders of leaves. But three fossil species represented bynbsp;leaves with entire borders have been described as Liquidambar from thenbsp;Tertiary of Europe; and, though this reference is more or less hypotheticalnbsp;and controverted, it shows, nevertheless, that botanists of high standingnbsp;Unger, Watelet, Massalongohave considered it, at least, as probable. Itnbsp;is easily seen that the leaves of Aralia Towneri (pi. vi,fig.l4) have a relationnbsp;in shape or general outline to those of Liquidambar integrifolium, and thisnbsp;apparent similarity can but suggest the possible relation of all these andnbsp;like forms to the genus Aralia. I may admit this relation as probable fornbsp;the two leaves figured in Cret. FI., pi. xxix, figs. 8 and 9, which are comparable, by their primary nervation, to those of Aralia concreta (pi. ix,nbsp;figs. 3, 5). But though we have now a large number of specimens referable to diverse Araliaceous types, there is none as yet with leaves dividednbsp;into lanceolate acute lobes like those which are figured in pi. ii, Cret. FI.,nbsp;and with five primary nerves from the base. The reference of these leavesnbsp;to Sterculia has been proposed also, from analogy of forms. But accordingnbsp;to the definition of this genus as I admit it for the fossil leaves of thenbsp;Dakota Group, I refer to it merely tripartite leaves with narrow linearnbsp;lobes, comparable to those of Sterculia labrusca, like those of the few speciesnbsp;described in this volume.

A number of vegetable remains of the Cretaceous are evidently referable by their characters to Populibs. The only fragments of dicotyledonous leaves recognized by Heer, in the specimens which he studied from thenbsp;Lower Cretaceous formations of Greenland (Kome), represent a Populus,nbsp;appropriately specified by the name of P. primceva. From a higher stage ofnbsp;the same Cretaceous formation of that country (Atane) the celebrated Swissnbsp;paleontologist has described four other species of Populus. In his Phyllitesnbsp;Crtaces du Nebraska, and from specimens of the Dakota Group, he hasnbsp;recognized Populus litigiosa, Populus (?) Pebeyana, and another species still.

-ocr page 26-

CEETAOBOUS AND TEETIAET FLOEA.

P. cyclopTiylla, described in Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci., Philadelphia. Professor Newberry, in his paper On the Later Extinct Floras of North America,nbsp;has described, also, besides the doubtful P. (?) Peheyana, three new species:nbsp;Populus (?) cordifolia, P. elliftica, and P. microphylla. The specificationnbsp;and the interrogative punctuation applied to some of these names shownbsp;that the authors themselves do not consider the generic reference as definitive, the character of some of the leaves being somewhat in disagreementnbsp;with those generally recognized in species of Populus of our present time.nbsp;Indeed, species of this kind, like the present P. alba, for example, havenbsp;such multiplied and diversified forms of leaves, such great variability innbsp;their nervation, the mode of attachment, the length of the petiole, etc., thatnbsp;they readily offer, by comparison with fossil leaves of obscure relationship,nbsp;some points of affinity which, not being found elsewhere, have to be considered by the authors. Hence the doubtful references which may be,nbsp;and are often, rectified by subsequent discoveries, as is proved by the greatnbsp;proportion of synonyms appended to the enumeration of Populus species.nbsp;To obviate this inconvenient multiplication of fluctuating species of Pop-ulus I proposed a new generic division, under the name of Populites, fornbsp;the classification of those Cretaceous leaves, numerous indeed, which,nbsp;partaking of some of the characters of Populus, are nevertheless removednbsp;from this division by some others, as remarked in the first memoir whichnbsp;I published on some Cretaceous plants from Nebraska.

This paper had to be prepared on short notice from a limited number of specimens, but since its publication I have had opportunity to studynbsp;the specific forms of the Cretaceous Flora by comparing a very large number of specimens, and have thus been able to recognize a more evidentnbsp;affinity of some of those leaves referred to Populites with other genericnbsp;divisions. Populites Lancastriensis, P. elegans, which Schimper admits asnbsp;a true Populus, and Populites cyclophyllus are the only species preserved innbsp;this genus. P. ovatus, considered as possibly referable to Celtis in Cretaceous Flora, being rather related by its characters to the Ampelidece, isnbsp;described under the new generic division of AmpelopTiyllum. The affinitynbsp;of P. guadrangularis being more evident with Alnus, has been describednbsp;as Alnites. P. fiabellata, as seen from other specimens, appears to be anbsp;deformed leaf of G-reviopsis Haydenii, and P. Salisburioefolia, being related tonbsp;Cissus, is described as Cissites.

-ocr page 27-

INTEODUOTIOT.

In regard to the distribution of Populus, to which are referred the most ancient dicotyledonous leaves known as yet, from the Lower Cretaceous of Greenland, the genus has, as said above, three species knownnbsp;already in the Upper Cretaceous of that same country, and five or six innbsp;the Dakota Group, It has, however, not been remarked in any Cretaceousnbsp;Flora of Europe. It is not mentioned in the review of the genera represented by the, as yet, undescribed species of Aix-la-Chapelle,^ and no formnbsp;even distantly related is described in the Lower Paleocene Flora of Gelin-den. It has, however, one species in the Eocene Flora of Szanne, andnbsp;increases in the number of its representatives in all the stages of thenbsp;European Miocene. As far as we know it, till now, it has few species innbsp;our Lower or first American Tertiary Groupthe Eocene; has a large proportion, eight per cent, of the species, in the Evanston Group; still more, ornbsp;twelve per cent., in the Miocene of Carbon, and is present in the second^nbsp;the Green River Group in four species, three of them of peculiar types,nbsp;one of which is very abundant.

The presence of Willows {Salix) in the Flora of the Dakota Group cannof be controverted, though neither seeds nor scales of this genusnbsp;have been found as yet. As it is seen in Gret. FL, p. 60, pi. v, figs.nbsp;1-T, I have described as referable to one species only a number of leavesnbsp;somewhat different in size and shape. As the specimens representingnbsp;them are from the same locality, and as I recognized upon some numerousnbsp;fragments of leaves a unity of character, size, form, and even texture andnbsp;color, I considered them as mere varieties of leaves of the same tree. Dr.nbsp;Newberry has, from the same formation, four species which, he says, henbsp;has chosen to regard as distinct, for geological convenience. No Salix hasnbsp;been recognized as yet in any stage of the Cretaceous of Greenland; butnbsp;one species, Salicites Hartigii, Dkr., is from the Quader-sandstein of Germany, and another, Salix Goetziana, Heer, from Quedlinburg. The genusnbsp;is therefore sparingly represented in Europe and North America in Cretaceous Floras which are considered as nearly synchronous.

The other genera of the Amentaceoe, Betula, Alnus or Alnites, Myrica,

^Dp. M. Debey has recently published a fine memoir on some querciform leaves found in the sand rocks of Alx-la-Chapelle^ Khenish Prussia.

-ocr page 28-

10

CEEaiACEOUS AND TEETIAET FLOEA.

Quercus, Fagiis, and Ficus, to which leaves have been referred in the Cretaceous Flora, do not require any observations. In this case, as in all the determinations of fossil plants, the characters of the species are not

always satisfactorily established, but the generic affinities have been recognized or passed by authors without any marked criticism. The generic relation is specially positive for the remains referable to Myrica; one fragmentary leaf and some seeds have been already described in the Cret. FL,nbsp;w^hile two fine new species are added in this memoir. It seems equally sonbsp;for Quercm or its peculiar division, Bryophyllum, of which we have twonbsp;new species, and for Ficus, to which three species are added.

Specimens of leaves referable to Platanus have been found in moderate proportion both in Nebraska and Kansas. The first was described by Heer, in the Phyllites Crtaces du Nebraska, as Platanus Newherryi,nbsp;from a very incomplete fragment. The accuracy of this determinationnbsp;was, however, subsequently verified by the discovery of more completenbsp;leaves, figured in Gret. FL, pi. viii, figs. 2 and 3, and pi. ix, fig. 3,nbsp;which show the narrowed base descending along the petiole lower thannbsp;the point of union of lateral primary veins, and also the tendency to anbsp;three-lobed division, characters which are not observable in the fragmentnbsp;which Professor Heer had for his examination. To this fine species havenbsp;been added: Platanus primceva, described from leaves so remarkably similar to those of P. aceroides of the Miocene that I was at first disposed tonbsp;consider them as identical. I have lately received numerous large leavesnbsp;of this species with specimens bearing fruits, which, very small, show anbsp;great difference from those of the living species; then, P. Heerii, rare, likenbsp;the former, and found, as yet, only along the bluffs of the Salina River;nbsp;P. ohtusiloha, from a number of somewhat fragmentary specimens fromnbsp;Beatrice, Nebraska, representing leaves of about the same size and ofnbsp;the same characters; and P. diminutivaall species described and figurednbsp;in Cret. FI. The last one, as remarked in its description, may be anbsp;dwarfed form of P. primceva or P. Heerii. The leaf appears as gnawednbsp;along the veins by insects or perhaps by a parasite fungus. Its specification is not positive and is subject to criticisms. The base of the leaf isnbsp;rounded to the petiole, a character as yet unique for a species of this kind.nbsp;P. recurvata should, following the opinion of my honored friend Saporta, be

-ocr page 29-

'A

'A

11

INTEODUCTION.

referred to the Araliacem by a more intimate affinity to Araliopsis species;^ and Platanus affinis seems now, after the examination and comparison ofnbsp;a number of specimens from Kansas, more evidently referable to thenbsp;Am;pelidece than to the Platanece. Therefore these last two species arenbsp;now eliminated from this generic division. The first is now Araliopsisnbsp;recurvatus, the second Oissites affinis.

I persist in considering Platanus Heerii and P. obtusiloba as two different species, though it has been suggested that the last was probably a mere variety of the first. The identity is denied not only by the size,nbsp;the facies, and the nervation of the leaves, but especially by the thinnernbsp;texture of those of P. obtusiloba. The fact that the numerous specimensnbsp;representing it are all from the same place in Nebraska, and that P. Heeriinbsp;has not been found in that State thus far, confirms this separation. Innbsp;regard to this last species Professor Geinitz has remarked in Isis, 1875,nbsp;p. 558, that paleontologists might, perhaps, recognize in it a Credneria.nbsp;There is, indeed, some similarity in the general outline of the leaves. Butnbsp;this might be said of many of the generic forms of the Cretaceous, whichnbsp;seem referable to a few different types, or to present in one leaf the characters which are now generally found isolated in separate vegetable groups.nbsp;The genus Credneria, known as it is to me by what is described by Stiehler,nbsp;Vol. V of the Paleontographica, includes species with cordate or sub-cordate leaves (none narrowed to the petiole), and bearing above the basenbsp;two or three true secondary veins at right angles to the midrib. In P.nbsp;Heerii the leaves are cuneate at the base, even gradually narrowed ornbsp;decurrent on the petiole, which thus becomes slightly winged, and thenbsp;veins under the primary nerves are mere marginal veinlets. Perhaps thenbsp;relation of this species is more marked to the genus EttingsJiausenia, which,nbsp;I regret to say, is known to me only by supposed synonyms ChondrofJiyllumnbsp;grandidentatum, as represented by Heer in the Cretaceous Flora of Moletein,nbsp;and by Phyllites repandus, Sternb., two forms which have no affinity tonbsp;Platanus.

The typical character of the Cretaceous species of Platanus is more evidently related to the Aralieae than to any other. This is proved by thenbsp;reference to that genus of leaves now generally admitted as species of

* Hekr, in Arctic Flora, vol. vi, part 2, admits it as Sassafras.

-ocr page 30-

12

CRETACEOUS AND TERTIARY FLORA.

Aralia, as Platanus grandifolia, P. digitata, P. Jatropcefolia, P. Hercules, Ung., and P. latiloha, Newby. The leaf of Sassafras {Araliopsis) Platanoidesnbsp;(pi. vii, fig. 1) has the facies and some of the characters of Platanus morenbsp;distinctly defined than any other of the group; the same characters arenbsp;even reproduced in Aspidiopliyllumplatanifolium (pi. ii, fig. 4).

The geological distribution of the genus Platanus is truly remarkable. No trace of it is recorded as yet in the Cretaceous of Europe, not even innbsp;the Paleocene and Eocene of France, so rich in fossil vegetable remains.nbsp;Its first appearance in Europe is in the Upper Miocene of Oeningen, andnbsp;of Austria and Italy, where it is represented by two very similar forms.nbsp;Platanus Gruillelmce and P. aceroides, two species present in the samenbsp;formation from the northern parts of the arctic lands to Italy. It is followed in the Upper Tertiary, or Pliocene, of this last country by Platanusnbsp;Academice, Gaud., related as progenitor, perhaps, to the living P. orientalis.nbsp;I have remarked above that the relation of leaves of the Dakota Group tonbsp;Platanus has been considered as doubtful by some European paleontologists. This doubt may have been induced by the understanding of thenbsp;total absence of Platanus leaves in the Cretaceous and Lower Tertiary ofnbsp;Europe. If so, it is certainly removed by the presence in our ligniticnbsp;Eocene of some very beautiful and well characterized species of this genus:nbsp;Platanus Haydenii and P. Beynoldsii, Newby. These species, discoverednbsp;first in the Tertiary of the Upper Missouri River, near Fort Union, are predominant at Golden, Colorado, and are also found at Black Butte Station.nbsp;The third Tertiary Group, that of Carbon, has, for the more numerousnbsp;representatives of its Flora, leaves of Platanus aceroides and P. Guillelmoe.nbsp;No species of this genus has been described from the Oligocene Greennbsp;River Group; but we have from the Upper Tertiary {Pliocene) of California very fine specimens of leaves of two species, P. appendiculata andnbsp;P. dissecta, closely related by their characters to the living P. occidentalismnbsp;Therefore, and considering the geological records, we may trace the originnbsp;of Platanus as far down as the North American Cretaceous, and follow itsnbsp;development through nearly all the stages of its Tertiary to our presentnbsp;time, by a number of closely allied intermediate forms.^

'Platanus Seerii, L. and P, affinis L. are mentioned by Heer in the Cretaceous of Atane, Greenland.

-ocr page 31-

13

INTRODUCTIOK.

Coming now to the Laurineoe, I have to remark somewhat more definitely on the Cretaceous species referred to this family. The relation of some of them to the genera to which they have been referred is generallynbsp;acknowledged, and the presence of the Laurinece in our Cretaceous Floranbsp;receives a kind of historical authority from that of a Sassafras in a Cretaceous formation of Greenland,^ of three species of Daphnophyllum in thatnbsp;of Moletein, and of Laurus cretacea, Baphnogene primigenia, Bafhnitesnbsp;Gpperti, in that of Niedershoena. Of the species which have formerlynbsp;been described in the Flora of the Dakota Group, Laurus Nebrascensis isnbsp;related to Daphnophgllum ellipticum and B. crassinervium of Heer, whilenbsp;Cinnamomum and Oreodaphne cretacea are comparable to Baphnogene prim-igenia of Ettingshausen. Persea Sternbergii is also evidently of the samenbsp;family, and the two leaves, described here below under the name ofnbsp;Laurus proteoefoUa, are, indeed, allied to species of Laurus or of Persea bynbsp;their nervation, especially by the more acute angle of divergence of thenbsp;lower veins, though they show in the grooved middle nerve a characternbsp;often remarked in species of Ficus, especially Ficus protogcea, Heer, of thenbsp;Greenland Cretaceous Flora. Moreover, the fruit described (Cret. FI.,nbsp;p. 74) as Laurus macrocarpa satisfactorily completes the evidence affordednbsp;by the leaves of the existence of species of Laurineoe in the vegetable worldnbsp;of the Cretaceous epoch. We have, however, to eliminate from this familynbsp;Lauraphyllum reticulatum, which appears more properly referable to Ficus.nbsp;Its nervation, and especially its areolation, formed of square or irregularlynbsp;polygonal meshes by the interposition of tertiary veins between the secondary ones and parallel to them, and the rectangular subdivision of itsnbsp;branches, are of the same character as in Ficus Gteinitzi, Ett., Ficus protogcea,nbsp;Heer, and as in many species of this genus now growing in Cuba, andnbsp;even Florida, Ficus suffocans, F. lentiginosa, F. pertusa, F. dimidiata, etc.nbsp;Numerous specimens recently found in Kansas represent the fossil speciesnbsp;in characters more precise than formerly, as seen in its more detailednbsp;description under the name of Ficm laurophyllum.

But if the reference of some of the above-mentioned leaves to the Laurinece is not contested, it is not the same in regard to those which, at

^ In Arct. Fl./^ vol. vi, 2(1 part, pp. 75-78, Heer describes as new species Laurus plutonia, L. angusta, L. Holies, L. Odini, with Cinnamomum Sezannense, Wat., from the Upper Strata of Atane,

-ocr page 32-

OEETACEOUS AND TERTIAEY FLOEA.

first appearance, were considered as more positively related to this family, and which have been described under the generic name of Sassafras. Thenbsp;question of the relation of those leaves which, by their number, seem tonbsp;be the essential components of the North American Cretaceous Flora, hasnbsp;been already touched upon (Cret. FL, p. 77). But since the publicationnbsp;of that work I have obtained from divers localities a large number of specimens of all the forms described there as species, and I have now somenbsp;more data to offer to the consideration of paleontologists on the subject.

From historical documents the presence of Sassafras species in the Flora of the Dakota Group is as legitimately presumable as that of speciesnbsp;of Lauras or Persea. In his Flora fossilis arctica, Heer has described asnbsp;Sassafras arcticwm a leaf which, by its form, is similar to those describednbsp;as Sassafras cretaceum, as remarked by the author, differing merely by itsnbsp;base tapering somewhat less narrowly to the petiole. The nervation isnbsp;of the same character. Saporta considers the Greenland leaf as a truenbsp;representative of Sassafras. He has himself published in the Szannenbsp;Flora, ^ as S. primigenium, two fragmentary leaves whose base, more narrowly tapering, is similar to that of S. Mudgei of the Gret. FL, as wellnbsp;as the lobes which, enlarged in the middle, have that ovate-lanceolatenbsp;shape so distinctly marked in the present S. officinale. There is also nonbsp;appreciable difference in the nervation. The lower secondary veins of thenbsp;middle lobe ascend a little higher in the leaves of the Szanne Flora, andnbsp;unite with those of the lateral lobes somewhat nearer the borders of thenbsp;sinuses. But in some of the specimens of Kansas the same appearancenbsp;is remarked also, and the difference between the greater or less distancenbsp;which separates from the sinuses the branches which unite the uppernbsp;division of the secondary veins is observable upon leaves of S. officinale,nbsp;this division being sometimes marginal, sometimes curving one to threenbsp;millimeters lower than the border of the sinuses. Comparing leaves ofnbsp;Sassafras officinale with those represented by Saporta in the Flora ofnbsp;Szanne and the specimens of S. Mudgei from Kansas, it is impossible fornbsp;me to recognize any character, even any specific difference, by which thesenbsp;leaves could be separated. It is therefore not surprising that Dr. Newberry first, and after him Heer and Schimper, did consider Cretaceous

366, tab. viii, figs. 9 and 10.

-ocr page 33-

15

INTEODUCTIOK

specimens of this kind as representing species of Sassafras. In the last volume of his superb work on Vegetable Paleontology,^ Prof. W. P. Schim-per, speaking of leaves of Sassafras cretaceum, of which I had sent himnbsp;photographical designs, remarks: That those leaves, very variable innbsp;size, present such a remarkable likeness to those of S. officinale, now livingnbsp;in North America, that one would be disposed to consider them as belonging to a homologous species. He rightly adds that the only differencenbsp;seems to be in the thicker substance of the fossil leaves. Even on thisnbsp;point I have from Texas specimens of the present S. officinale, whose leavesnbsp;appear of a consistence nearly as thick as it seems to be in those of thenbsp;Dakota Group.

On the other hand, no species of the Lanrinex family living at our time is known with dentate leaves; and it may be remarked, from thenbsp;figures, that the two leaves described as Sassafras cretaceum (Gret. FI.,nbsp;pi. xi, figs. 1 and 2) have the borders of the lobes somewhat dentate, andnbsp;some of the secondary veins running into the point of the teeth, or cras-pedodrome. This character is still more marked in S. mirabile, loc. cit.,nbsp;pi. xii, fig. 1, a form extremely common in Southern Kansas, and represented in very numerous and remarkable varieties. In some of the leavesnbsp;the secondary veins are all camptodrome, and therefore the borders of thenbsp;lobes are entire. In others, as seen, pi. xi, fig. 2, the outside lateral veinsnbsp;are craspedodrome, and thus the borders are dentate, while on the insidenbsp;they curve along the borders, which are entire. In the fine complete leafnbsp;(fig. 1 of the same plate) the middle lobe has the veins all camptodromenbsp;on the left side, while on the right one, a few of them, one or two, reach tonbsp;the border, which has, therefore, one or two short indistinct teeth, and thenbsp;lateral lobes are clearly dentate on the outside only. This evidently showsnbsp;such a disposition, to variations of nervation and border divisions, that Inbsp;formerly considered as unjustifiable a specific, and still more a generic,nbsp;division between the leaves of pi. xi, figs. 1 and 2, and those of pi. xii,nbsp;figs. 2 and 3, of the Gret. Flora. When, therefore, we find the samenbsp;difference between the leaves which represent S. mirabile (pi. xii, fig. 1),nbsp;it seems that the same conclusion should follow. But in this case, withnbsp;the more generally predominant character of the indentation of the leaves,

* Trait de Palontologie vgtale, vol. i, p. 298.

-ocr page 34-

16

CEETACEOUS AND TEETIAEY ELOEA.

which, in some specimens larger than the one figured, are now deeply cut by divisions like pointed lobes, there is still another character, remarkednbsp;on specimens recently discovered, which seems more forcibly to separatenbsp;these forms from the Laurinece, and indicates a more evident relation tonbsp;the Araliacem. A number of those specimens communicated by M. Chs.nbsp;Sternberg, to whose careful and zealous researches the Flora of the Dakotanbsp;Group is indebted for many important discoveries, represent large leaves,nbsp;which, by the outlines, the nervation, and the dentate borders of the lobes,nbsp;are like 8. mirahile of pi. xii, fig. 1. The leaves, however, which are muchnbsp;larger, the lobes measuring as much as ten centimeters in length fromnbsp;the point of union of the primary nerves, greatly differ by the forkingnbsp;-of the lateral nerves from a point two and one-half centimeters abovenbsp;their base, thus forming, of course, a subdivision of these lobes intonbsp;two equal parts, or a palmately five-lobed leaf. They are described asnbsp;Sassafras {Araliopsis) dissectum. Among the innumerable varieties in thenbsp;shape of the leaves of the living Sassafras officinale we see a constant andnbsp;gradual mode of division, passing from a round or oval and entire shapenbsp;to a bilobed and trilobed one; but, as yet, I have been unable to observenbsp;a single case of subdivision of the lateral lobes, or to find a palmatelynbsp;five-lobed Sassafras leaf. This character is, on the contrary, far morenbsp;generally seen in the Araliacece of our time. Even in a section of thenbsp;Araliacem, the genus Hedera, whose leaves may be compared to some ofnbsp;those under examination, I do not know any species with trilobate leaves.nbsp;Hedera turbascens, H. discolor, H. argentea, H. aurifolia, H. jatropoefolia,nbsp;have leaves five to seven palmately lobed, or when occasionally trifid theirnbsp;segments are narrow and acuminate. From this the relation of the fivenbsp;palmate leaves to the Araliacem becomes more evident.

Going further into this kind of investigation, we are met by a new difiiculty in the appearance of another modification in the character ofnbsp;this peculiar type of leaves. In examining the first specimens of thenbsp;species represented (pi. xii and xiv), I could but consider them as representing either Sassafras {Araliopsis) ohtusum or S. mirahile, the specimensnbsp;being fragmentary, having only the lobes or part of them preserved. Asnbsp;long as the auricled and peltate base was unknown, the reference of thenbsp;specimens could not be different. The nervation, the form of the lobes.

-ocr page 35-

17

INTRODUCTION.

their size, all are of the same character as in S. mirabile. But in the peltate base of the leaves there is another character which, separately considered, relates the leaves to the Menispermacece. We thus have Sassafras already represented in those leaves by S. Mudgei, and less positively bynbsp;S. acutilohum; Araliopsis, to which are referable S. mirabile, with the dentate S. cretaceum, 8. obtusim, 8. dissectum, 8. platanoides, Platanus recurvata,nbsp;and in a new generic division, under the name of Aspidiophyllum, thenbsp;leaves which, either Arabia or Sassafras, by their upper trilobate part,nbsp;are necessarily separated from these genera by their auricled peltatenbsp;appendage. Still, the subdivisions in the classification of the peculiar andnbsp;so-called Sassafras leaves have to be pursued further, for by degrees andnbsp;by the gradual obliteration of their lobes they become round or truncate,nbsp;or broadly pointed at the top, preserving more or less the narrowed base,nbsp;tapering to a long petiole, and the trifid craspedodrome nervation from anbsp;distance above the borders, and thus they become more evidently relatednbsp;to other vegetable orders. One species is a true Hedera, another passesnbsp;to the Hamamelideoe, and a number have their affinity with the Ampelidece.

The characters of the leaves of the Ampelidece, especially those of Cissus, are somewhat obscurely represented in Sassafras Harlcerianumnbsp;( Cret. FL, pi. xi, figs. 3 and 4; pi. xxvii, fig. 2) and in S. obtusum (pi. xiii),nbsp;more distinctly in Cissites acuminatus (pi. v, fig. 3) and C. Heerii (pi. v, fig. 2),nbsp;two new species described in this memoir. They appear to constitute annbsp;indivisible group. Some of the leaves formerly described as Populites arenbsp;also referable to this section, or to another less exactly defined Ampelo-phyllum, allied by some of its characters to Hedera, by others to Oredneria,nbsp;thus intermediate between the Ampelidoe and the lilicacece; by the areola-tion this genus is related to Greviopsis, and also more distantly to Chon-draphyllum of Heer, as remarked in the description. From this it is perceivable that this Sassafras type, which at the beginning was regarded asnbsp;simple, well defined, and limited in its character, is, on the contrary, multiple, and representing forms which, from increased researches and discoveries, indicate affinity to a number of different genera or orders of thenbsp;vegetable kingdom.

The same remark is equally applicable to the leaves which have been described in the Cret. FL under the generic name of Protophyllum. The

C F 2

-ocr page 36-

18

CRETACEOUS AND TERTIARY FLORA.

disagreement in the affinities of its species has been explained in the remarks following the description of the genus. I have now to add stillnbsp;to this division two leaves recently communicated from Kansas, representednbsp;in pi. iii, fig. 1, and pi. viii, fig. 4. They fully confirm the former observations. By the outline of the leaves, their craspedodrome nervation,nbsp;and the presence of two pairs of secondary veins under the primary onesnbsp;and at a right angle to the midrib, they represent a species of Protophyllum;nbsp;but the border base of the leaves is truncate, not subpeltate, and by thisnbsp;difference the leaves are rather referable to Oredneria, from which, however, they differ by the veins as well as their divisions, being all craspedodrome, and by the truncate, not cordate, base of the leaves. I formerlynbsp;published a short description of them under the name of Oredneria^? micro-phylla. It now seems that, by their evident relation to Protophyllum quad-ratum, they have to be admitted in this last generic division, an opinionnbsp;which may be put at naught by the discovery of specimens pointing tonbsp;another reference for these leaves.

We have, also, an addition of three new species to the group of Cretaceous plants described under the generic name of Menispermites. In this case, however, there is no difficulty whatever in conformably unitingnbsp;into a definite group the characters of the leaves which, round, ovate, ornbsp;oval, with borders entire or undulate, have a common generic affinity,nbsp;indicated by their nervation. In order more clearly to bring into view thenbsp;relation of the undulate-lobed forms of leaves described in the Gret. FI.nbsp;(pi. XX, figs. 1-4, and pi. xxv, fig. 1), I have represented (pl. xv, fig. 4)nbsp;a finely and wholly preserved leaf of Menispermites obtiisilohus, which,nbsp;though small, is easily identified with the large one of Cret. FI. (pl. xxv,nbsp;fig, 1). Now, comparing it to figs. 2 and 3 of the present pl. xv, thenbsp;identity of nervation is defined by the five basilar veins, with a thin pairnbsp;of marginal veinlets underneath; and by the upward direction of thenbsp;internal lateral veins, which in fig. 4 ascend to above the middle, passnbsp;still higher in the short oval leaf, fig. 3, and reach nearly to the obtusenbsp;point in fig. 2. The subdivision of the tertiary veins is in all the leavesnbsp;of the same type, and the shape of the leaves or their outlines are merenbsp;modifications, depending upon the direction of the veins. The leaf, fig. 3,nbsp;is peltate from the point of attachment of the petiole near the middle.

-ocr page 37-

19

INTEODUCTION.

The character of the nervation remains, however, the same. It is somewhat obscured in the figure from indistinctness of the specimen. In figs. 1 and 2, representing leaves entirely preserved and nearly round, thenbsp;nervation is marked by three pairs of primary nerves on each side of thenbsp;midrib, and under them by one pair of true marginal veinlets curving onnbsp;each side toward the borders. Comparing, therefore, these peltate leavesnbsp;with fig. 4, the position of the petiole is the only notable difference, and thenbsp;transition to fig. 5 by slight modifications of characters is easily remarked.nbsp;The peltate form of these round leaves has suggested the fitness of a slightnbsp;modification in the characters assigned to the genus Pterospermites in thenbsp; Gret. FI. (p. 94), the leaves being sometimes rounded or subcordate atnbsp;base. The difference is immaterial, and is remarked even upon leaves ofnbsp;the same species of Menispermum of our epoch. These round peltatenbsp;(leaves, for example, are so much like those of living species of Cissampelos,nbsp;that they rather prove the adaptation of this generic division to all thenbsp;Cretaceous leaves which I have referred to it.

The Magmliacece are more numerously and definitely represented in the North American Cretaceous Flora than they are in that of Europe.nbsp;Magnolia alternans and M. Capellini have been described by Heer in hisnbsp;Phillites Crtaces du Nebraska; and since that time these two speciesnbsp;have been recognized throughout the whole explored area of the Dakotanbsp;Group, as also in the lower stage of the Cretaceous of New Jersey, and innbsp;the Upper Cretaceous of Greenland. M. speciosa of Moletein has been discovered in Colorado with a fruiting cone or carpite of this genus. Twonbsp;other species have been described from the Dakota Group: one, M. ohovata,nbsp;by Dr. Newberry, in his Ancient Floras, another, M. tenuifolia, in Cret.nbsp;FL, and two new ones, M. ohiusata and M. Ishergiana, by Heer, fromnbsp;Atane. In Europe, M. amplifolia and M. speciosa are described by Heernbsp;in the Flora of Moletinthere represented by leaves and fruit.

To the same order belongs Liriodendron, so easily recognized by the peculiar form of its leaves. Its Cretaceous origin, or rather existence, isnbsp;marked in the Dakota Group by a number of specific representatives locallynbsp;and distantly distributed. The genus is not represented in the Cretaceousnbsp;Flora of Europe; but in the Cretaceous Flora of Groenland Heer describesnbsp;six varieties of Liriodendron Meekii from Atane, and no less than eight

-ocr page 38-

20

CEETACEOUS Al^D TEETIAEY FLOEA.

specific forms have been described from Nebraska and Kansassome of them extremely well defined. This shows, perhaps, more evidently thannbsp;any other fact remarked on the characters of the plants of the Dakotanbsp;Group the great disposition to variableness by modification of some characters in the first Dicotyledonous plants. These changes have either causednbsp;a multiplication of specific forms preserving traces of the original typesnbsp;in traversing the subsequent geological formations, or have graduallynbsp;destroyed the number of specific representatives of some genera, as innbsp;Liriodendron, or even caused the total disappearance of some of the bestnbsp;defined and more predominant types, like those of Oredneria, Ptercyphyllum,nbsp;etc. Of these, however, the original characters may have been so widelynbsp;varied that the ultimate derived forms have not yet been distinctly recognized on plants living now. The two last-named genera, Oredneria andnbsp;Protophyllwm, may possibly be referable to some subdivisions of the Colum-niferce, the Buttneriaceoe and Pterospermce, for example.

The three species which I have described under the insufiiciently-defined genus of Sterculia are all very uncertain in their relation. As much may be said for the following and last classes of the vegetablenbsp;kingdom:

To the Acerece is referable Negtmdoides acutifolius. The leaf, however, as seen from pi. xxi, fig. 5, and its description, is too fragmentary for anbsp;satisfactory determination of its characters. Acer antiguUm is describednbsp;by Ettingshausen in his Flora of Niedershcena, but from the opinionnbsp;of the author the reference is uncertain. The leaf rather resembles anbsp;deformed form of Qmrcm or of Liriodendron. In the same order Heer has,nbsp;from the Upper Cretaceous of Greenland, a Sajdndus jprodromus, represented by one leaf only, which has evidently the character of the genus.nbsp;A beautiful species of Sapindus described here from Colorado is also presentnbsp;at Atane. This genus is therefore Cretaceous. The reference to the Bham-nacem of the leaf described as BTiamnus tenax in Cret. FI. is apparentlynbsp;legitimate, for of the same group three other species, B. prunifolius, anbsp;CelastrapTiyllum, and an Ilex, are described here from the same formation.

To the Anacardiacece we have probably to refer, as Bhus Lebeyana, the species described as Populus and as Juglans Lebeyana as seen in Cret.nbsp;FL, p. 110. I have not obtained from the Dakota Group any new materials

-ocr page 39-

21

lOTEODUOTIOK

comparable to this form, especially common in Nebraska; but I have seen a very fine specimen of it got out of a deep tunnel in Oregon, presentingnbsp;upon its surface small punctiform protuberances, apparently oily glands,nbsp;like those remarked upon leaves of the living BJius aromatica and othernbsp;species of this genus. The leaves are figured (pi, Ivi, figs. 5,6). A speciesnbsp;of Bhus is described from the Cretaceous of Greenland by Heer, whilenbsp;considering historical authority, we have the same evidence in favor ofnbsp;Juglans by a species of this genus in the Cretaceous Flora of Moletein andnbsp;one in that of Greenland.

Of the Bosifiorem we have from the Dakota Group one leaf and one fruit described as Frunm. I have recently received from M. Towner a fruitnbsp;of the same character upon a specimen bearing leaves of Aralia Towneri.

The Myrtiflorce, as well as the Leguminosoe, present by a number of specimens in the Greenland Cretaceous, have not been thus far positivelynbsp;recognized in Kansas and Nebraska, but seen by one silique only innbsp;Colorado.

The few groups not considered in this review have been remarked upon already in the Cretaceous Flora, and the views in regard to thenbsp;leaves referred to them have not been modified either by remarks ofnbsp;European authors or by the discovery of new materials.

The want of positiveness in the characters of some of the Cretaceous plants cannot in any way weaken reliance upon the data derived from thenbsp;exposition of the Flora of the Cretaceous age, nor throw any discredit onnbsp;the conclusions which they dictate. What the Flora of the Dakota Groupnbsp;positively shows is a great predominance of dicotyledonous plants in itsnbsp;composition; and that is all that may be positively known as yet of thenbsp;remarkable change it attests in the vegetation of that period. The causes,nbsp;the mode of proceeding of nature, either by slow, gradual, or by rapidnbsp;modifications, remains as yet inscrutable. But the characters of dicotyledonous leaves cannot be mistaken; the relation of most of them to groupsnbsp;of plants of the present Flora possesses positive evidence. The Cwigulifereoenbsp;with species of Quercus and Fagus; the Salicinem with species of Populus;nbsp;the Platanem with Platanusprimceva, leaves and fruits; the Laurinece,. represented also by leaves and a fruit of Laurus, by leaves of Persea, Oinna-momum, Sassafras; the Araliacece, the Magnoliaceoe, with fruits and leaves;

-ocr page 40-

22

CEETACEOUS AND TEETIAEY ELOEA.

the numerous forms of leaves of Liriodendron, so peculiar that they cannot be mistaken for those of any other group or plant; even the Menis-permacecb constitute, by their fossil remains, vegetable groups quite as definite as they could be established from living plants.

Since the publication of the Cretaceous Flora (vol. vi of the U. S. Geological Reports of Dr. F, V, Hayden) the character of the vegetationnbsp;of the Middle Cretaceous as represented in the Dakota Group has becomenbsp;better defined by the discovery of a large number of specimens of fossilnbsp;plants, which have increased from 130 to 190 the number of vegetablenbsp;forms considered specific, already known from this formation. The wholenbsp;Flora of the Cenomanian epoch, as it is shown in the table of distribution, is composed of 446 species, of which 310 are dicotyledonous and 130nbsp;are cryptogamous and gymnospermous plants. Of the 190 species of thenbsp;Dakota Group, 162 are dicotyledonous and only 28 represent crytogamousnbsp;and gymnospermous plants.

Numerous works on the Jurassic Flora have sufficiently proven that up to its upper member the Wealden, or lower Neocomian, it is entirelynbsp;composed of gymnospermous and cryptogamous plantsespecially Ferns,nbsp;Cycadece, and Conifers. The Neocomian, whose vegetation is but littlenbsp;known as yet, shows in its remains the same constituents of its Flora.nbsp;Upon it is superposed in Germany the upper Neocomian, or Urgonian,nbsp;from which a series of fossil plants, 22 in number, have been described bynbsp;Schenk from the Wernsdorf-Schichten of the Carpathian Mountains ofnbsp;Austria; and there also no dicotyledonous plant has been found, andnbsp;nothing indicates the decadence of the reign of the gymnospermous plantsnbsp;or shows any kind of difference which could lead one to presage thenbsp;appearance of the Dicotyledons.

We owe to Heer the most interesting documents on the characters of the vegetation of the Middle Cretaceousfirst by the publication of thenbsp;Flora of Kome, and then of that of Atane, both in Greenland.

The Flora of Kome, composed of 85 species, has, says the author, its greatest affinity with that of the Wernsdorf shale or upper Neocomian onnbsp;one side, and with that of the Wealden on the other. With the plants ofnbsp;the higher Cretaceous stages it has only 7 speciesFerns and Conifersnbsp;in common. Most of the specimens of the group submitted to Heers

-ocr page 41-

23

INTEODUCTION.

examination have been obtained on the peninsula of Noursoak (70 37' N.), from beds of shale alternating with banks of sandstone, the whole over-lying granite or primitive formation. One of the localities, that of Elkor-fat, is 500 feet above that of Kome, but the plants are of the same kind.nbsp;The vegetable remains belong mostly to cryptogamous and gymnosper-mous plants: 41 Ferns, 1 Marsilia, 1 Lycopod, 3 Eguisetacece, 10 Cycadece^nbsp;21 Conifers, 6 Monocotyledons, and a single Dicotyledonous species.

On the south side of the same peninsula of Noursoak, near Atane, at an elevation of 650 feet above the sea, another lot of plant-remains, collected also by the expeditions of Nordenskjld, and submitted to Prof.nbsp;Heer for examination, represents a Flora composed of far different elements.nbsp;It has 170 species: 3 Fungi, 31 Ferns, 1 Marsilia, 1 Selaginella, 1 Equi-setum, 8 Oycadeoe, 27 Conifers, 8 Monocotyledonous, and 97 Dicotyledonousnbsp;plants. These, therefore, constitute more than one-half of the vegetation.^nbsp;The celebrated author remarks, on the geological relation indicated by thenbsp;characters of the plants, that it is not possible to determine it positively,nbsp;as the plants of the Cretaceous are, as yet, too little known. But he admitsnbsp;that the formation of Atane, considering its vegetable remains, is probablynbsp;referable to the lower Cenomanian.

As will be seen in the examination made of the age of the Dakota Group, from data shown in the table of distribution, its Flora seems to benbsp;somewhat more recent than that of Atane, though the relationship is verynbsp;close. The general character of the plants does not greatly differ, but thenbsp;number of the dicotyledonous plants is much greater, amounting in thenbsp;Flora of the Dakota Group to more than five-sixths of the vegetation.

In considering merely what is now known of the vegetation of the Middle Cretaceous (the Cenomanian of dOrbigny), the first appearance,nbsp;and especially the prodigious development, of the Dicotyledons seems thenbsp;more wonderful that it is not a local phenomenon, but is remarked in thenbsp;formations of the same age over the whole Northern hemisphere. Wenbsp;cannot yet follow it in all the intervening land areas, but it has been tracednbsp;from Greenland to Vancouver Island to Canada, to Kansas, and Colorado,nbsp;and in Europe to Germany, therefore in about 40 N. latitude.

These data are taken from Hesr's quot; Groenland Flora, vol. vi, part 2.

-ocr page 42-

24

CEETAOEOUS AND TEETIAET FLOEA.

With the limited acquaintance we have with the ancient Floras of the world it is not possible to account for the sudden appearance of the Dicotyledons in the Cretaceous time and for their rapid and wide distribution.nbsp;Saporta, justly considered as the botanist who has acquired by his vastnbsp;knowledge the most extensive views on the distribution of the vegetationnbsp;in the ancient epochs, says, on the subject:^ The organic evolution tonbsp;which the Dicotyledons owe their existence and their distribution mustnbsp;have been produced under the influence of very different conditions. Itnbsp;is possible that the evolution has been originally slow and obscure; possibly also it has been accomplished in a concealed or as yet undiscoverednbsp;locality, in a separate region, and under the influence of peculiar local circumstances. It is probable that the change may have been accomplishednbsp;by the mediation of insects, multiplying at a given time the results ofnbsp;crossing and producing some combinations favorable to the growth of thesenbsp;plants. It is even conceivable that a short time may have been sufficientnbsp;to give origin to plants of this class under the action of causes which arenbsp;still unknown. Whatever hypothesis may be preferred, the fact of thenbsp;rapid multiplication of the Dicotyledons and of their simultaneous occurrence in many localities of the Northern Hemisphere from the beginningnbsp;of the Cretaceous Cenomanian cannot be contested.

Yes, in this case, as in many others, we may collect facts, but the work of nature in its mode of proceeding for the creation or modification ofnbsp;species remains inscrutable. We may consider the formation of thenbsp;Dakota Group as produced by a very slow, gradual, prolonged depressionnbsp;of the Western slope of the continent, bringing up from the South ornbsp;West the invasion of ocean water charged with muddy materials, periodically heaped farther and farther inland by powerful tides. We may suppose, too, the invading flow as bringing with it seeds or fragments of rootsnbsp;of plants derived from a country now covered by the sea, and distributingnbsp;here and there those germs of vegetable organisms. But all this does notnbsp;account for much in the solution of the problem; it may explain the distribution; but the first appearance, and it seems the simultaneous multiplication, of the dicotyledonous plants remains a fact inconceivable to reason..

* Le monde des Plantes, etc., p. 197.

-ocr page 43-

DESCRIPTION AND ENUMERATION OF SPECIES OF THE AMERICAN DAKOTA GROUP FORMATION.

I.

THALLOPHYTES.

ZONABITES, Brgt.

Zonarites digitatus. Gein.

U. 8. Oeol. Rep.quot; vi, p. 44, pi. i, fig. 1.

The relation of this vegetable organism to that described by Brong-mart and Geinitz is contested on account of the habitat in a different Geological stage, Geinitz having described his plant from the Dyas. Asnbsp;species of Thallophytes of the Devonian are represented by identicalnbsp;forms in more recent formations, even in the Cretaceous of Europe, thenbsp;objection is not imperative.

ACROGENS.

EQUISETACE^.

EftUISETUM, Linn.

Equisetum nodosum, sp. nov.

Stems small, one-half to one centimeter in diameter, obscurely narrowly striate; articulations very inflated, marked with broad round scars of points of attachment ofnbsp;branches above the line of division.

The species is distantly related to E. amissum, Heer, FI. Arct., Ill, p. 60, pi. xiii, figs. 2-8, of the Lower Cretaceous of Kome, essentiallynbsp;differing by the inflated articulations. It is represented by specimensnbsp;Nos. 473,536 of the Museum of Comp. Zool., Cambridge; they are too smallnbsp;and obscure for definite comparison.

Edb.7 miles N. E. of Glasco, Kansas; collected by CJis. Sternberg.

35

-ocr page 44-

26

DESCEIPTION OP SPECIES.

FILICES.

SPHENOPTERIS, Brgt.

Sphenopteris corrugata, Newby.

Later Ext. Fl. of North America/ p. 10; Illustr., pl. ii, fig. 6.

Prond unknown; pinnules ovate or cuneiform, narrowed at the base, obtuse, lobed, and often plicate longitudinally; nerves distinct, dichotomous, branching fromnbsp;the base.(Newby.)

HYMENOPHYtLUM, Klf.

nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Hymenophyllum cretaceum, Lesqx.

U. S. Geol. Rep./ vi, p. 45, pl. i, figs. 3-46; xxix, fig. 6.

In describing this species I related it to the preceding from the description given by the author, as I had not then seen the figures. Thesenbsp;indicate a degree of relation which cannot he positively ascertained onnbsp;account of the too fragmentary specimens. The fronds were evidentlynbsp;large in the plants of this kind. The divisions are multiple and extremelynbsp;variable. The specimens may, therefore, represent pinnules derived fromnbsp;divers parts of fronds of the same species.

PECOPTERIS, Brgt.

Pecoptoris Nebraskana, Heer.

U. S. Geol. Rep./ vi, p. 46, pl. xxix, figs. 5, 5a.

GLEICHENIA, Sw.

Gleichenla Kurriana, Heer.

U. S. Geol. Rep., vi, p. 47, pl. i, figs. 5-5c.

Gleiclienia NordenskiOldi, Heer.

Plate I, Figs. 1, la.

Haydens Ann. Rep., 1874, p. 334, pl. ii, fig. 5.

Fronds slender, bi-polypinnate; ultimate pinnae alternate, rigid, open, linear, parallel; pinnules subcoriaceous, small, free, oblong-ovate, obtuse, rounded at base onnbsp;both sides, inclined upward; secondary veins few, three or four pairs, the lower forking,nbsp;the upper simple.

Though the American specimens of this species are small they show distinctly the essential characters of the species; the slender rachis of thenbsp;ultimate pinnte rendered flexuous by compression of the basilar border ofnbsp;the pinnules, the very small leaflets free and rounded at base, and thenbsp;disposition of the veins. The specimens which I have for examinationnbsp;are sterile. As seen and figured by Prof. Heer, the fructifications are those

-ocr page 45-

27

FLORA OF THE DAKOTA GROUP.

of the subgenus Bidymosorus, Deb. and Ett., two sort placed upon the middle of the lower pair of veins, one on each side of the medial nerve.

The rachis of this fern is described by Heer as slender. As it is figured here it appears somewhat broad, though not larger than it is representednbsp;in Heers Fi. Arct., iii, pi. ix, fig. 6. The ultimate rachis is, however, verynbsp;slender filiform.

Hah.Fort Harker, Kansas. Chs. Sternberg.

LYGODIUM, Sw.

Lygrodlum tricliomanoides, Lesqz.

U. S. Geol. Eep., vi, p. 45, pi. i, fig. 2.

PHOE]SroaA.M.^.

GYMNOSPERM^E.

ZAMI^.

PODOZAMITES, Pr. Br.

Fronds pinnate; leaves distant, obliquely or horizontally attached by an attenuated pedicelliform half-twisted flat base articulated upon the rachis and therefore caducous;nbsp;veins equal, longitudinal, converging to both ends of the leaves; borders entire.

This genus of Braun, as amended by Saporta and Schimper, seems adapted for the description of all the leaves of Gycadeae found as yet innbsp;the Dakota Group.

Podozamltes Haydenil, Lesqx.

Pterophyllum, Maydenii, Lesqx., U. S. Geol. Eep., vi, p. 49, pi. i, figs. 6,66; Haydens Ann. Eep., 1874, p. 334.

Nothing more definite is known of these vegetable fragments than has been published as quoted above.

Professor Heer, considering the thickness and impressions of the stems, regards these fragments as more probably referable to Conifers ofnbsp;the section of the Araucarites than to Oycadece. No leaves of this section,nbsp;however, can be compared to those which I have figured, and which, bynbsp;their parallel veins and forms, are very much like the leaves of somenbsp;species of Podozamites. Indeed, from the remarks on this genus by Heer,nbsp;the leaves are either narrowed and joined to the stems by decurring to it,nbsp;or produced into a short pedicel attached to the stem by small tuberclesnbsp;or warts. The characters of the genus are thus exactly shown not onlynbsp;by the leaf, but also by the stem whose round small scars indicate pointsnbsp;of attachment like tubercles.

-ocr page 46-

28

DESCRIPTION OF SPECIES.

The leaves closely resemble those of Podozamites lanceolatus as figured by Nathorst, FI. of Bjuf., pi. xvi, fig. 3. I think, therefore, that the fragments figured in U. S. Geol. Rep., figs. 6 and Qh, should be referred tonbsp;this genus. The relation of the cone, however, which I referred to thenbsp;same species from its likeness to that of Stiehler as PteropJiyllum Prnestinoe^nbsp;is wrong, as it evidently represents a Conifer.

Podozamites oblongiis, Lesqx.

Plate I, Figs. 10, 11.

Leaves oblong, gradually narrowed from below the middle to the flat sessile base,, rounded at the eroded apex; veins thin, parallel, close, equal, distinct with the glass.

These leaves are evidently overturned upon the plate. The apparently truncate lower part seems as an enlarged point of attachment similar to that of species of Cordaites of the coal. But the irregular erosion is accidental or caused by compression of the macerated apex of thicknbsp;coriaceous leaves.

These leaves are of the same character as those of P. lanceolatus^ Schp., in Heer, FI. Arct., iv, pi. vii, figs. 1-7 of the Jurassic Flora ofnbsp;Spitzbergen, differing by the more abruptly rounded apex.

Hah.Dakota Group, Kansas. Chs. Sternberg.

Podozamites angiistifolius ? Heer.

Leaves long and narrow, somewhat falcate or ensiform, linear-lanceolate, gradually slightly narrowed upward from the middle, obtuse? (point broken) more rapidly downward from below the middle to the point of attachment, distantly veined; primarynbsp;veins obtuse, prominent; surface smooth, minutely lineate.

The preserved part of the leaves is 11 centimeters long, averaging 9 millimeters broad. The point of attachment is flat, 3 millimetersnbsp;broad. As the apex of the leaf is broken it is not possible to see if it isnbsp;acuminate.

The leaves figured by Heer, FI. Arct., iv, pi. vii, figs. 8-11, and pi. viii, fig. 5, are either acuminate or somewhat obtuse and slightly scytheshaped, as in the one described here, but this is broader than any of thosenbsp;of Heer. The nervation seems like that of P. Eichwaldi, Heer, ibid., thenbsp;primary veins being broad, thick, or prominent, so that the surface appearsnbsp;undulate and the intervals marked by irregular or not continuous verynbsp;small veinlets. This leaf is also, from its shape and size, comparable to-

-ocr page 47-

29

FLOEA OF THE DAKOTA OEOUP.

Podozamites ensis, Nath., FI. of Bjuf., pi. xv, fig. 2. This, however, has the veins narrower and indistinct.

Hab.South of Fort Harker, 4 miles east of Minneapolis, and 7 miles northeast of Glasco, Kansas. Chs. Sternberg.

Podozamites prselongus, sp. nov.

Leaf large, oblong, linear, narrowed gradually to the point of attachment, obscurely veined; primary nerves parallel and distinct.

The upper part of the leaf broken at 12 centimeters from the base is there 5 centimeters broad. The whole length appears to be about 16nbsp;centimeters. Its size is greater than that of any of the leaves of this genusnbsp;figured by authors, larger than the fragment of P. lanceolatus-latifolius,nbsp;Heer, FI. Arch, iv, pi. xxvi, fig. 6.

Though obtuse, the veins appear more distant and broader than in this last species.

Hab.South of Fort Harker, with the preceding.

Podozamites emarginatus, sp. nov.

Leaves large, linear-oblong, gradually narrowed from below the middle to the flattened base, abruptly rounded and deeply emarginate at the apex; primary nervesnbsp;parallel,distinct or prominent, conjoining at the apex and the base, separated by thinnbsp;disconnected veinlets.

The leaf is 14 centimeters long, 3i centimeters broad in the middle, the point of attachment 4 millimeters broad. It is abruptly rounded atnbsp;the top to 2 centimeters broad and there deeply obtusely emarginate, thenbsp;borders joining into a small obtuse sinus li millimeters wide.

The emargination of the top may be a casual deformation, but even if the apex was regular and obtuse this species is without marked affinitynbsp;to any other of the genus.

Hab.Seven miles northeast of Glasco, Kansas.

Podozamites caudatus, sp. nov.

Leaf large, enlarged and oval in the middle, where it is 5 centimeters broad, rapidly narrowed to a point of attachment 7 millimeters broad, and attenuated from above the middle in rounding to a long acumen measuring centimeters broad at the pointnbsp;where it is broken 13 centimeters from the base.

The leaf has a peculiar form, being abruptly enlarged in the middle from above the base and as rapidly narrowed into a long linear acumennbsp;whose upper part is destroyed. The primary veins are flat and broad.

-ocr page 48-

30

DESGEIPTION OP SPECIES.

distinct, half a millimeter distant, with an indistinct veinlet in the narrow intervals.

The form of this leaf is peculiar, without relation to any of this genus. Hob.Near Fort Harker, Chs. Sternberg. No. 117 of the Nationalnbsp;Museum.

CONIFEER.

PHYLLOCLADUS, Bich.

Phyllocladus subintegrifolius, Lesqx.

quot; U. S. Geol. Rep., vi, p. 54, pi. i, fig. 12; Haydens Ann. Rep., 1874, p. 337, pi. 2, fig. 4.

Thinfeldia Lesquereuxiana, Heer, FI. Arct., vi, p. ii, p. 37, pi. xliv, figs. 9, 10.

Figure 4 of Ann. Rep. represents the lower half of a leaf of same character as that in U. S. Geol. Rep., 1. c.

ARAUCARIA, Juss.

Araucaria spathulata, Newby.

Notes on Ext. FI., p. 3; Illustr., pi. ii, figs. 5, 5o.

Leaves close, broadly spatUulate, obtuse, narrowed above the enlarged base, carinate; medial nerve distinct at base, effaced from the middle upwards.(Newby.)

The author remarks that the specimen represents a fragment of a branch nearly half an inch in diameter on which the leaves are thicklynbsp;set, their base slightly decurring scarcely separated from each other.nbsp;From their base the leaves, half an inch in length, radiate in all directions.

The species is closely allied to Abietites curvifolius, Dkr., of the Quader-sandstone of Blankenburg. This has the leaves rounded at thenbsp;apex, a deep medial nerve, and the leaf scars very distinct. This lastnbsp;character is well marked on the figure of A. spathulata. The same figurenbsp;shows the leaves reflexed or spreading at the base, the only part seen.nbsp;In Bunkers species the leaves are curved up from the middle and arenbsp;longer.

Hob.Sage Creek, Nebraska. Dr. F. V. Hayden.

TORREYA, Arn.

Torreya oblauceolata, sp. nov.

Plate I, Fig. 2.

Branches slender; leaves long, flat, gradually enlarging upwards from the decur* ring base; medial nerve thin.

The figure represents the best and largest of the fossil fragments.

-ocr page 49-

31

FLOEA OF THE DAKOTA GEOUP.

None of them has a leaf entirely preserved, and thus the upper end of the leaf is undetermined.

From the decurring base of the leaves the fragment may represent a Sequoia. It has some analogy to S. Smittiana, Heer, FI. Arct., iii, pi.nbsp;xvii, figs. 3, 4, while Torreyaparvifolia and T. DicJcsoniana, Heer, ibid., pi.nbsp;xvii and xviii, have the leaves sessile, and in this last species rounded andnbsp;enlarged above the point of attachment. The leaves of this fragment,nbsp;however, are too long for a species of Sequoia, also flat, not rigid nornbsp;coriaceous, and thus seem referable to Torreya.

Hab.Cretaceous black shale, near Golden. Rev. A. Lakes.

SEQUOIA, Endl.

Sequoia Beichenbachl, Heer.

Lesqx., U. S. Geol. Kep., yi, p. 51, pi. i, figs. 10, 105.

The supposed relation of the cone referred to this species is contradicted by Professor Heer. Though the cone represents a Sequoia, the specific name is left undetermined.

Sequoia fastigiata? St.

Haydens Ann. Eep., 1874, p. 335, pi. iii, figs. 2, 8, 8a.

Branches slender, erect; branchlets filiform; leaves loosely imbricate, short, broadly lanceolate-acuminate, subfalcate or more or less Incurved, costate; strobilesnbsp;ovate-globose, small.

The fragments referred to this species are merely two short branchlets, pi. iii, fig. 8, loo. cit., and some indistinct cones imbedded into the stone.nbsp;The leaves appear to be of the same form as those of this species figurednbsp;by Heer, Mlet. FI., pi. i, fig. 10, generally a little broader and shorter,nbsp;and the cones have the same character as that of fig. 12 of the samenbsp;plate. These fragments are also comparable to the species as figured innbsp;Heer, FI. Arct., iii, pi. xxvii, figs. 5 and 6, of the Upper Cretaceousnbsp;of Atane. Professor Heer says, in the first description of this species,nbsp;Molet. FI., 1. c., that the leaves do not seem to have any medial nerves,nbsp;and in FI. Arct., loc. cit., he remarks on the difference of the speciesnbsp;from S. rigida by the absence of a medial nerve. As the costa is distinctnbsp;on the leaves of the Dakota Group the relation is doubtful.

Hab.Kansas, Clay Centre. H. C. Towner.

-ocr page 50-

32

DESOEIPTION OF SPECIES.

Sequoia condlta, Lesqx.

Plate I, Fige. 6, 7, 9.'

Hajdeni quot;Ann. Eep., 1874, p. 335, pl. ir, figs. 2-7.

Branches rigid, pinnately divided; branchlets slender, filiform, oblique; leaves short, oblong, thick, not pointed, narrowed to the decurring base, appressed to thenbsp;stem, sometimes longer linear-acuminate, curved inward, nerveless; male ament oval,nbsp;scaly, rhomboidal, apiculate.

This species is not rare in the shale of the Dakota Group, but as yet it has been found always imbedded into the shale and in small fragments,nbsp;so that its characters cannot be stated with precision. Generally the leavesnbsp;are lineal-oblong, acute, appressed to the stem, variable in length, sometimes longer, curved inward, resembling those of S. fastigiata, the medialnbsp;nerve being indistinct. The cone, fig. 9, found upon specimens withnbsp;branches of the species, is apparently an unopened fruiting catkin of thisnbsp;species. It has a slender short pedicel covered with very small obtusenbsp;scale-shaped leaves.

Hai.Kansas; not rare.

GLYPTOSTEOBUS, Endl.

Glyptostrobus gracillimus, Lesqx.

PUte I, Figs. 6-65.

quot;. S. Geol. Kep., vi, p. 52, pl. ii, figs. 8, ll-ll/; Haydens quot;Ann. Eep., 1874, p. 337.

I have figured here a mere fragment which I consider referable to the species, though the branch is a little thicker and the leaves ovate, somewhat like those of Sequoia condita, but shorter, as may be seen in comparing both figs. 5a and 6a.

The leaves of this plant and their disposition are remarkably similar to those of Cyparissidium gracile, Heer, FI. Arct., iii, p. 74, pl. 19, fig. i,nbsp;found at Kome and Atane.

THVITES, Stemb.

Thultes crassus, sp. nov.

Pinnately branching; branches comparatively thick, alternate; branchlets short, -obtuse; leaves thick, broadly oblong, equilateral, as broad as long, closely imbricatenbsp;in four rows; medial nerve distinct, inflated on the back.

Species closely allied to Thuites Meriani, Heer, FI. Arct., iii, p. 73, pl. xvi, figs. 17, 18, differing especially by the great thickness of its branches,nbsp;the leaves larger, broader, the facial and lateral of the same size.

Hob.Seven miles northeast of Glasco. Chs. Sternberg.

-ocr page 51-

33

PLOEA OP THE DAKOTA GEOXJP.

PmUS, Linn.

Plnus Qiienstedti, Heer.

PLito I. Fi-s. 3, 4.

Haydens Ann. Eep., 1874, p. 336, pl. iii, figs. 6, 7.

Leaves iu fassicles of five, very loog and slender, thread-like, deeply nerved, the base inclosed in long cylindrical sheaths j cone cylindrical, very longj scales withnbsp;broad rhomboidal shields (apophyses), acute on the sides, mammillate in the center.

The specimens representing this species are numerous but all fragmentary. The leaves are generally scattered and imbedded close together, their point of attachment by five is marked by the long sheaths formingnbsp;deep holes into the stone; but none has been thus far found preservednbsp;entire. The species may be, therefore, different from that of Heer.nbsp;described as above, and figured in Molet. FL, p. 13, pl. ii, figs. 5-9, Thenbsp;thread-like long leaves, the long cylindrical cone, and the shields of thenbsp;scales are, however, so much alike that I have scarcely any doubt on thenbsp;identity of the Dakota Group species with that of Europe. The length ofnbsp;the leaves as given by Heer, who has had splendid specimens for description, is 20 centimeters. The fragments I have seen are 5 to 8 centimeters.nbsp;The cylindrical cone, 22 millimeters broad, gradually tapering to the base,nbsp;appears to be very long, its impressions perforating large stones, beingnbsp;at least 15 centimeters long. These cones are generally curved as in fig.nbsp;iii. Heer represents them straight but of the same length and width.

In the Flora of Gelinden by Saporta and Marion, the authors remark (p. 19) ,that this fossil species does not differ by any importantnbsp;Character from the living Mexican Pines with quinate leaves which nownbsp;compose the section of the Pseudo-strohus.

Hah.Near Fort Harker and Clay Centre, Kansas. Chs. Sternberg and H. C. Towner.

fbaome:st8 of conifers of uncertain relation.

Abietltes Ernestinse, Lesqx.

' U. S. Geol. Eep., vi, pl. i, fig. 7.

Sequoia formosa, Lesqz.

U. S. Geol. Eep., vi, pl. i, figs. 9, 9a.

Inolepis? species.

Plate I, Figs. S-Sc.

Haydens Ann. Eep., 1874, p. 337, pl. iv, fig. 8.

Nutlets small, globular, short-mucronate, sessile upon slender branches, c v 3

-ocr page 52-

34

DESCRIPTIOISr OF SPECIES.

The specimen, fig. 8, shows the impression of three unopened globular, naked nutlets, which, as seen in figs. 8a and 8c, appear to contain smallnbsp;seeds which, in fig. 8c, are obcordate and inflated. These three last figuresnbsp;ar all spread upon the same specimen with fig. 8.

The relation of this fragment to Inolepis is not certain. The fruits found mixed with a mass of decayed and broken remains of conifers maynbsp;be considered as indeterminable, even in their generic relation, until betternbsp;specimens are obtained.

Hal.Dakota Group of Kansas.

MONOCOTYLEDONES.

GLUMACE^.

PHBAGMITES, Adans.

Phrag^mites cretaceus, Lesqx.

U. S. Geol. Kep./ vi, p. 56, pi. i, figs. 13 and 14; pi. xxix, figs. 7, 7o.

Leaves and culms in fragments of various sizes; leaves lanceolate, blunt at the apex, doubly nerved; primary nerves thick or inflated under the thick epidermis, undernbsp;which the intermediate veinlets, three or four, are discernible.

The fragmentary state of the first specimens found afforded reasonable doubt of their reference to this genus. But remains of plants of analogous character have been since discovered in the Upper Cretaceousnbsp;of Greenland and described as Arundo Grnlandica, Heer, FI. Arct., iii,nbsp;p. 104, pi. xxviii, figs. 8-11. In this species the primary nerves do notnbsp;appear separated by any intermediate veinlets, at least none could benbsp;observed by Professor Heer. This difference, and also the great size ofnbsp;the leaf, pi. xxix, fig. 7 of the Rep., 1. c., evidently separate the species.

DIOSCOEEiE.

DIOSCOREA, Plum.

Di oscorea? cretacea, Lesqz.

U. S. Geol. Eep.,quot; vi, p. 66, pi. xxviii, fig. 10.

PALM^.

FLABELLABIA, St.

Flabellaria? minima, Lesqx.

U. S. Geol. Rep., vi, p. 56, pi. xxx, fig. 12.

-ocr page 53-

FLOEA OF THE DAKOTA GROUP. nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;35

DICOTYLEDONES.

MYEICACEiE.

KYRICA, Linn.

Myrica obtusa, Lesqx.

U. S. Geol. Eep.,quot; vi, p. 63, pi. xxix, fig. 10.

Myrica Dakotensis, Lesqx,

Plate IV, Fig. 9.

M. cretacea,^ Lesqx., Haydens Ann. Eep., 1874, p. 339, pi. ill, fig. 4.

Leaves narrowly lanceolate or lineal-oblong, gradually narrowed to a thick short petiole, crenulate on the borders; medial nerve flat and broad; lateral nerves at annbsp;acute angle of divergence, parallel, variable in distance, camptodrome; tertiary veinsnbsp;short, anastomosing with the secondary ones by nervilles at right angles.

The substance of the leaves is thick, coriaceous, the surface polished, the borders slightly reflexed and crenulate; the upper end of both thenbsp;leaves representing the species is destroyed, but on fig. 9 the apex seemsnbsp;rounded or obtuse. They are 7 to 8 centimeters long and about l centimeters broad in the middle.

The relation of these leaves is more distinctly marked with M. SchenJci-ana, Heer, Quedl. FI., p. 11, pi. iii, fig. 1, and less distinctly with M. cretacea, Heer, ibid.,^. 10, pi. iii, figs. 2a, h, c. They are more lineal, thenbsp;borders less deeply and more closely denticulate, the veins closer, etc.nbsp;By their hard texture and their nervation the leaves are also comparablenbsp;to those of some tropical species of Salix.

Hah.Fort Harker, Kansas. Chs. Sternberg.

Myrica Sternbergil, sp. nov.

Leaves long, linear-lanceolate; borders distantly obtusely dentate; lateral veins at acute angles of divergence, comparatively thick, flexuous, simple or forking abovenbsp;the middle, the divisions entering the teeth in curving along the borders.

The specimen represents only a fragment of a leaf whose upper and lower parts are destroyed. The fragment is 7 centimeters long and 3nbsp;broad; the secondary veins or their primary divisions enter the teeth by

^ Myrica cretacea. Heer, was, perhaps, published iu the Flora of Quedlinburg before I described my species under the same name. But that work of Heer was then unknown to me. I change name, not beingnbsp;certain who has priority for it.

-ocr page 54-

36

DESCRIPTION OF SPECIES.

their ends or by anastomosing branches, diverging under the teeth and following the borders. By the size of the leaves and the distant obtusenbsp;teeth this species is related to M. Thulensis, Heer, FI., Arct., iii, p. 107,nbsp;pi. xxxi, fig. i; also closely allied by the nervation to M. apiculata, Sap.nbsp;Szanne FI., p. 342, pi. iv, fig. 5.

Hob.Two and a half miles north of Glasco, Kansas. Chs. Sternberg.

Myrica? semina, Lesqz.

U. S. Qeol. Bep./' Ti, p. 63, pi. zxvii, figs. 4, 4a.

BETULACEJE.

BETLA, ToTim.

Betula Beatrlciana, Lesqz.

IT. S. Geol. Bep., vi, p. 61, pi. v, fig. 5; pi. xxx, fig. 4.

Betulites dentlculatus. Heer.

Phyll. Crt. da Neb., p. 15, pi. iv, fig. 5, 6.

Leaves short, ovate, denticulate, rounded at base; lateral nerves diverging in acute angle, craspedodrome, straight.

The craspedodrome nervation relates these leaves to Betula ov Ahms, though the form of the leaves recalls the type of Populus.

Phyllites betulsefolius, Lesqx.

U. S. Geol. Bep., vi, p. 112, pi. xxviii, figs. 4, 7.

ALNITES, Goepp.

Alnltes grandlfollus, Newby.

Note* on Ext. FI., Catal., p. 9; IlluBtr., pi. iv, fig. 2.

The species is not described by the author. The figure represents a large, round-oval leaf, narrowed to the petiole; the borders deeply regularly undulate, the lateral nerves at an acute angle of divergence, muchnbsp;branched on the lower side, craspedodrome like all the divisions.

The leaf represents the type of Alnus glutinosa by its form and size; but the borders are entire, merely undulate, not denticulate. The base ofnbsp;the leaf is more acutely narrowed to the petiole than it is generally innbsp;the leaves of this genus.

Hob.Nebraska. Dr. F. V. Hayden.

-ocr page 55-

37

FLORA OF THE DAKOTA GROUP.

CUPULIFBEJE.

FAGUS, Toxixii.

Fagus polyclada, Lesqx.

U. 8. Qeol. Eep., vi, p. 67, pi. v, fig. 6.

Fagus cretacea, Newby.

Plate II, Figs. 6, 6o.

Newby., Notes on Ext. FI., p. 23; Illustr., pi. ii, fig.3.

Leaf oval, entire, slightly narrowed to the petiole; lateral veins sharply defined, numerous, parallel, craspedodrome, the points of the nerves being prominent and thenbsp;intervals between them forming shallow sinuses.

To offer a point of comparison between this leaf and the one described as Fagm polyclada I have figured it again, distinctly tracing the nervilles,nbsp;which are not visible on the original figure. The type of venation is thatnbsp;of Fagm not of BJiamnus; the marginal veinlets only are more distinctnbsp;than in F, ferruginea, following the border in short curves anastomosing tonbsp;the upper nervilles, nearly as in Castanea.

Hah.Smoky Hill, Kansas. Dr. F. V. Hayden.

DRYOPHYLLUM, Debey.

Leaves lanceolate or oblong, generally dentate, penninerve; secondary nerves (in denticulate leaves) sub-opposite, straight, simple, entering the teeth directly by theirnbsp;points, or more rarely branching quite near the borders, one of the divisions enteringnbsp;a tooth, the other curving under, following the margins in wavy flexures and joiningnbsp;the next vein above. In the entire leaves the secondary nerves are more or less curved,nbsp;camptodrome, with nervilles transversely decurrent, simple or forking, united by venulesnbsp;at right angles. (Sap.)

Saporta in describing the genus compares the species referred to it to some kinds of Oaks and Chestnuts with coriaceous leaves, now inhabitingnbsp;the mountains of Asia and of Mexico, and which seem to have been thenbsp;ancestors of the Oaks and Chestnuts of the present Flora of North America.

Dryopbyllum (Quercus) primordiale, Lesqx.

U. 8. Geol. Eep., vi, p. 64, pi. v, fig. 7.

Dryophyllum (Quercus) latifolium, Lesqx.

Plate IV, Figs. 1, 2.

Haydens Ann. Eep., 1874, p. 340, pi. vi, fig. 1.

Leaf large, broadly ovate, rounded at base, deeply sinuate, obtuse or blunt at the apex; medial nerve thick; secondary nerves distant, straight or slightly curvingnbsp;up to the borders, the lower more or less branching.

-ocr page 56-

38

DESGEIPTION OF SPECIES.

The fine leaf, fig. 1, is nearly 12 centimeters long and 9 broad in the middle, its widest part, coriaceous, deeply undulate. The nervation isnbsp;thick and coarse, the secondary nerves, 8 pairs, alternate, diverging at annbsp;angle of 50 are parallel, except a pair of basilar, thin, short marginalnbsp;veinlets which, nearly at right angles to the medial nerve, follow close tonbsp;the borders. The lower veins are more or less branching and enter thenbsp;undulations or broad obtuse teeth, somewhat less prominent at the endsnbsp;of the branches than at those of the nerves. The nervilles thin, but verynbsp;distinct, are flexuous, at right angles to the veins, more generally continuous. Fig. 2 is an incomplete fragment which I consider as representingnbsp;the same species. The upper end of the veins and of their branches arenbsp;connected by strong nervilles following close to the borders; but they arenbsp;not subdivisions of the secondary veins. This nervation is like that ofnbsp;Castanea and of some species of Quercus.

Hob.Fort Barker, Kansas. Chs. Sternberg.

Dryophyllum (Quercus) Holmesil, Lesqx.

Plate rV, Fig. 8.

Dryophyllum {Quercus) saUdfolium} Lesqx., Haydens Ann. Rep./' 1874, p. 340, pi. viii, fig. 2.

Leaf linear-lanceolate, rounded in narrowing to the base, minutely acutely denticulate; lateral nerves numerous, parallel, alternate or opposite, slightly bowed sub-camptodrome.

The fragment represents a slightly falcate somewhat thick leaf, rather membranaceous than coriaceous, with a narrow medial nerve and closenbsp;parallel secondary ones, some of them as far as can be seen ascending tonbsp;the teeth and passing under the sinuses by an upper branch, some othersnbsp;curving along the borders and reaching the teeth by short branchlets.nbsp;This species is related to Dryophyllum lineare, Sap., Sz. FL, p. 350, pi.nbsp;iv, fig. 6. The teeth, however, of the American species are more distinct,nbsp;turned outside in the lower part of the leaf, inclined upward in the uppernbsp;part, as in D. subcretaceum of the same author, ibid., p. 348, fig. 10.

Hob.Near the San Juan River, at a higher Cretaceous stage than that of the Dakota Group; Southwest Colorado. W. H. Holmes.

Name preoccupied aa Quercus salieifolia, Newby., Ext. FI., p. 24.

-ocr page 57-

39

FI^OBA OF THE DAKOTA GROUP.

aUEBCUS, loan.

Quercus Dakotensls, sp. nov.

Leaf subcoriaceous, ovate-lanceolate, narrowed in rounding to the base, less abruptly, liowever, to an acute or blunt apex (not distinct), entire on the borders towardnbsp;the base, nearly regularly dentate from below the middle upward, short pedicellate;nbsp;medial nerve straight; secondary nerves thin, slightly bowed, divided into two or threenbsp;branches, each entering a tooth.

The leaf is 9 centimeters long and 4J centimeters broad in the middle; the point not distinct appears blunt; the pedicel is slender, nearly 1 centimeter long as far as it is seen before entering the stone; the secondarynbsp;nerves diverge 55 to 60.

The species is related to Quercm BeyricUi, Ett,, Kreidefl. von Nied-ers., p. 14, pi. ii, fig. 2, from which it differs by the teeth not being turned upward or serrate, but abruptly acuminate outward; by the texture, whichnbsp;is not distinctly coriaceous; by thin secondary nerves and a narrow straightnbsp;midrib. The upper veins are under the same angle of divergence, craspe-dodrome; the lowest pair, attached a little above the base of the leaf,nbsp;follows the entire border up to the lower teeth. This species has also anbsp;degree of affinity to Castama Hausmanni, Dkr., Paleont., iv, p. 181, pi.nbsp;xxxiv, fig. 1. The teeth are of the same character.

These three species may be referable to the preceding genus, but the tertiary divisions of the veins are not discernible in any of them.

Hah.South of Fort Harker. Chs. Sternberg. No. 62, Mus. Comp Zool., Cambridge.

Quercus hexagona, Lesqx.

U. S. Geol. Eep./ vi, p. 64, pi. v, fig. 8.

This leaf, to which I could not indicate any related form when I described it {1. c.), is, in shape especially, allied to the Oligocene Quercusnbsp;Osbornii, pi. xxxviii, fig. 17, which, itself, is comparable to Quercus tephrodes,nbsp;Ung., as figured in Sieber, Nord-Bhm Braunkohl. FI., iii, fig. 17.

Quercus Ellsworthlana, Lesqx.

quot; U. S. Geol. Eep.,quot; vi, p. 65, pi. vi, fig. 7.

Another specimen referable to this species, as yet insufficiently represented and described, is a leaf of the same size and form as that of the U. S, Geol. Rep,, 1. c. The nervation is of the same character, at least

-ocr page 58-

40

DBSCEIPTION OF SPECIES.

for the distance and the ramification of the secondary nerves; the lower ones only are more open and more bowed in passing to the borders, thenbsp;lowest pair being nearly at right angles to the thick medial nerve. Thenbsp;specimen is No. 1175 of the U. S. National Museum.

Quercus poranoides, Lesqz.

. S. Geol. Kep., vi, p. 66, pi. xxx, fig. 9.

The generic relation of this fragment, like that of the preceding, is not positively ascertained.

Quercus Morrlsoniana, sp. uov.

Plate XVII, Pigs. 1, 2.

Leaves of medium size, coriaceous, petiolate, ovate-lanceolate, acuminate; medial nerve strong; secondary nerves numerous, alternate, curved in passing to the borders,nbsp;camptodrome, simple, or some of them forking near the entire borders.

The species is related by its characters, shape, size, facies of the leaves,, and nervation to the Miocene Quercus neriifolia, A. Br. The midrib isnbsp;strong, prolonged into a petiole 11 centimeters long. The lower veins arenbsp;slightly more open than the upper; all are nearly parallel, variable innbsp;distance, more or less bowed in passing to the borders, which are verynbsp;entire. The leaves average 10 to 12 centimeters long, 3 to 31 centimetersnbsp;broad in the middle where they are the widest, gradually narrowing in anbsp;curve to the base and slightly decurring to the petiole.

The embedding material is a sandstone too coarse for the preservation of the areolation; flexuous nervilles, transversely decurrent, are moie ornbsp;less distinct. By this character the leaves are related to Q. nervosa, Sap.,nbsp;t., ii, i, p. 86, pi. iii, fig. 12.

Hah.Base of the mountains, near Morrison, Colorado. H. C. Beckwith.

Quercus sallclfolia, Newby.

Kotes on Ext. FI., p. 24; Illustr., pi. ii, fig. 1.

Leaves jietiolate, smooth, thick, entire, abruptly pointed at both ends; medial' nerves strong, straight or flexuous; secondary veins unequal in size, strong near theirnbsp;base, becoming finer, flexuons, and branching toward the borders, where some of themnbsp;inosculate by irregular curves while others terminate in the margin.

The facies of the leaf and the alternation remarked by the author of large with smaller secondary veins, a character essentially pertaining to thenbsp;willows, seem to justify the reference of this leaf to Salix. The coriaceous

-ocr page 59-

41

FLORA OF THE DAKOTA GROUP.

texture of the leaf and its smooth surface do not contradict this reference; for all the species of willows of the Dakota Group are coriaceous, as arenbsp;generally the willows of the tropical or warm regions.'

Hah.Blackbird Hill, Nebraska. Dr. Hayden.

Quercus cnneata, Newby.

Notes on Ext. FI./' p. 25.

Leaves short, petiolate, lanceolate, pointed at both ends, acute, entire, or slightly wave-margined; midrib strong; secondary veins remote, nearly straight, with shortnbsp;intermediate ones; surface smooth, texture originally thick and coriaceous. (Ky.)

The author compares this species to Q. imbricaria, Michx., for the

form and consistence of the leaves.

Hah.Blackbird Hills, Nebraska. Dr. Hayden.

Quercus antlqua, Newby.

Notes on Ext. FI./ p. 26.

Leaves of medium size, lanceolate in outline, acute, often somewhat flexuous; margins serrate-dentate, with strong obtuse teeth, which are appressed or turnednbsp;upward; midrib strong, percurrent; secondary veins numerous, of unequal strength,nbsp;arched upward, craspedodrome. (Ny.)

Hob.Lower Cretaceous sandstone, Banks of the Rio Dolores, Utah.

Quercus sinuata, Newby.

Notes on Ext. F]./'p. 27.

Leaves small, ovate in general outline, narrowed to the petiole or slightly decurrent; margins deeply lobed; lobes rounded, broader than the sinuses that separate them, three, nearly equal on either side; summit broadly rounded or obscurely lobed,nbsp;often oblique; midrib straight or slightly flexed; secondary veins strong and simple,nbsp;running to the margin of each lateral lobe. (Ky.)

The author compares the species to the living Q. obtusiloba, Michx. Hob.Same as the preceding.

SALICINEJE.

SAIIX, Toum.

Salix nervillosa. Heer.

PhyU. Crt. du Neb./ p. 15, pi. i, fig. 3.

Leaves oblong, lanceolate, very entire; secondary veins in an acute angle of divergence, curved, camptodrome; nervilles curved, at right angles to the midrib.

Hab.Nebraska. Dr. Capellini.

-ocr page 60-

42

DESCEIPTION OF SPECIES.

Sallx protesefolia, Lesqz.

Plate I, Figs. 14-16; XVI, Fig. 3.

U. S. Geol. Eep., vi, p. 60, pi. v, figs. 1, 4.

The leaf figured (pi. xvi) is related to this species merely by its form, resembling that of pi. v, fig. 4, of the Report, 1. c. The nervationnbsp;is indistinctly preserved, as in fig. 2 of the same plate. The other leavesnbsp;(pi. 1, figs. 14^16) are all much narrower but broader toward the base, andnbsp;gradually tapering to a long point. They have the same kind of venationnbsp;and merely represent modified forms of this extremely variable species.

Hob.Kansas, near Fort Barker.

Sallx Meekii, Newby.

Later Ext. FI., p. 19; Illustr., pi. i, fig. 1.

Leaves petioled, thin and delicate, lanceolate, acute at both ends, entire; midrib slender; secondary nerves fine, in an acute angle of divergence 35, gently arched andnbsp;anastomosing near the margins. (Ny.)

This is apparently the same species as the preceding, which, with an apparent difference in the texture of the leaves, the more or less acutelynbsp;narrowed base, the great variety of size of the leaves, includes also thenbsp;two following forms:

Hal).Blackbird Hills, Nebraska. Dr. Hayden.

Sallx cuneata, Newby.

Later Ext. FI., p. 21; Illustr., pi. i, figs. 2, 3.

Leaves of medium size, sessile or short petiolate, lanceolate, acute at both ends, broadest toward the apex, gradually narrowed below to the base; medial nerve distinct; secondary veins delicate, with an acute angle of divergence (20), gently archednbsp;above and inosculating near the margin. (iy.)

The figures show the leaves larger in the middle, not toward the apex; they are more rapidly narrowed to the base and abruptly curve tonbsp;the petiole in reaching it.

Hah.Mouth of Sioux River, Nebraska. Dr. Hayden.

Sallx flexuosa, Newby.

Later Ext. FI., p. 21 ; Illustr., pi. i. fig. 4.

Leaves narrow, lineair, pointed at each end, sessile or very short petioled; medial nerve strong, generally somewhat flexuous; secondary veins diverging about 40, somewhat branched and flexuous, curving and inosculating near the margins, (Ny.)

The author considers this as a variety of S. Meekii.

Hah.Blackbird Hills, Nebraska. Dr. Hayden.

-ocr page 61-

43

FLOEA OF THE DAKOTA GEOUP.

POPULUS, Liim.

Populus litlgriosa. Heer.

quot;Phyll. Crt. du Neb.,quot; p. 13, pi. i, fig. 2; Newby., Illustr., pi. iv, fig. 1.

Leaves round in ontline, very entire at base; the two pairs of lower lateral veins opposite, the other alternate and distant; nervilles curved, simple or forking. (Hr.)

Hah.^Tekamah, Nebraska. Dr. Capellini.

Populus elllptica, Newby.

quot;Later Ext. FI.,quot; p. 16; quot;Illuetr.,quot; pi. iii, figs. 1, 2.

Leaves long-petioled, suborbicular or transversely elliptical, slightly cuneate at the base and apiculate at the summit; lower half of leaf entire, upper half or morenbsp;very regularly and rather finely obtusely serrate or crenate, the points of the teethnbsp;inclining upward; primary nerves usually fine, sometimes three, radiating from thenbsp;base at equal angles; from them the secondary veins spring at acute angles. (Ky.)

The species is remarkably similar, by the characters of the leaves, to P. cuneata, Newby., loc. cit., p. 64, pi. xiv, figs. 1, 4, a Miocene species ofnbsp;the type of P. arctica, or is, perhaps, one of its numerous varieties.

Hah.Blackbird Hills, Nebraska. Dr. P. F. Hayden.

Populus micropliylla, Newby.

quot;Later Ext. FI., p. 17; Illustr., pi. iU, fig. 5.

Leaves very small, scarcely an inch in length, broadly cuneate at the entire base, rounded and deeply dentate from the middle upward; teeth conical, acute or blunt atnbsp;the apex; nerves finely radiating from the base, branching above, the branches entering the teeth. (Ny.)

Hah.Same as the preceding. Dr. P. V. Hayden.

Populus? cordifolia, Newby.

quot;Later Ext. FI., p. 18; Illustr., pi. iii, fig. 7.

Leaves heart-shaped, slightly decurrent on the petiole; margins entire; nervation fine but distinctly defined; medial nerve straight or slightly curved, running to thenbsp;margin; lateral nerves, six on each side, diverging about 50, nearly parallel, straightnbsp;or slightly curved near the apex, the lower branching; nervilles at right angles or forking, rarely continuous. (Ky.)

Hob.Same locality as the preceding. Dr. P. F. Hayden.

-ocr page 62-

44

DESCEIPTIOJS OF SPECIES.

POPULITES, Lx.

Populites liancastriensis, Lesqz.

U. S. Geol. Rep./' vi, p. 58, pl. iii, fig. 1.

Populites elegaus, Lesqz.

U. S. GeoL Rep., vi, p. 59, pl. iii, fig. 3.

Populites cyclopliylla? Heer.

U. S. Geol. Rep., vi, p. 59, pl. iv, fig. 5.

From a remark of Professor Heer, this leaf is not referable to his Populus cyclophylla, as I supposed it. Indeed, from the craspedodromenbsp;nervation, this leaf is rather a Cissites than a Pojpulus. Its relation is asnbsp;yet undefined.

PLATANEN.

PLATANUS, Linn.

Platanus Newberryana, Heer.

U. S. Geol. Rep., vi, p. 72, pl. viii, figs. 2, 3; ix, fig. 3.

Platanus obtusiloba, Iiesqz.

U. 8. Geol. Rep., vi, p. 69, pl. vii, figs. 3, 4.

Platanus primaeva, Lesqz.

U. S. Geol. Rep., vi, p. 69, pl. vii, fig. 2; xxvi, fig. 2.

Platanus Heerii, Lesqx.

Plate III, Fig. 1; VII, Fig. 5.

U. S. Geol. Rep., vi, p. 70, pl. viii, fig. 4; ix, figs. 1, 2.

Fig. 1 of pl. iii represents a fragment of a merely undulate, not lobate, leaf. The nervation has the normal character; the petiole is longer thannbsp;I have seen it in any other specimen of this species. Another*leaf, preserved entire, seen in the Museum of Comp. Zool., Cambridge, No. 225, isnbsp;still smaller than this one, only 6 centimeters long and 5i broad. It hasnbsp;the same nervation, the borders more deeply undulate, and two short,nbsp;rather acute, lateral lobes. Fig. 5 of pl. vii is still a smaller form of thisnbsp;same species.nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;quot;quot;

The leaves of this species have been found at two different localities on the Salina River and near Fort Barker, Kansas.

Platanus diminutiva, Lesqz.

quot;U. S. Geol. Rep., vi, p. 73, pl. viii, fig. 5.

-ocr page 63-

45

FLORA OF THE DAKOTA GROUP.

LIQUIDAUBAB, Lion.

liiquidambar integrifollum, Lesqx.

Plate XIV, Fig. 3.

U. S. Geol. Eep., W, p. 56, pi. ii, figs. 1, 3; xxiv, fig. 2.

There is a degree of uncertainty in regard to the relation of the leaves described under this name, as I have remarked it in the U. S. Geol. Rep.,nbsp;1. c. If on one side they are related by their forms, especially the entirenbsp;margin, to species of Aralia, or perhaps more of Sterculia, their nervationnbsp;has more analogy to that of Liguidamhar than to any other of the groupsnbsp;to which they have been compared. Two well-preserved specimens of thenbsp;Museum of Comp. Zool., Cambridge, show the secondary veins somewhatnbsp;variable in distance and divergence, moderately curving to quite near thenbsp;borders, where they abruptly bend, following upward to the point wherenbsp;they anastomose in simple festoons. They are separated by short tertiarynbsp;veins parallel to the secondary ones, dividing in the middle of the areasnbsp;in joining the borders at right angles as nervilles. I have not observednbsp;this character in any of the fossil leaves which I have described as Aralia,nbsp;nor do I find it in the few living species which I have for comparison.nbsp;Another point of relation is remarked in the sub-cordate base of the leavesnbsp;of the cretaceous species which, like Liguidamhar Styracifim and the common Miocene species L. Lkiropceum, have the lower lateral lobes eithernbsp;curved back or at right angles to the petiole, so that the base of the leafnbsp;is never cuneate.

M 0 US .

FICUS, Lmn.

Ficus primordlalls. Heer.

Phyll. Crt. du Neb./' p. 16, pi. iii, fig. 1.

Leaves coriaceous, lanceolate, narrowed to the base, very entire, penninerve; lower pair of secondary veins at a very acute angle of divergence from the midrib, thenbsp;others more open, all camptodrome.

I refer to this species two specimens (Nos. 26 and 33, Museum Comp. Zool., Cambridge), representing: the one, the impression of the upper surface of a lanceolate or oblong-lanceolate leaf, same size and shape as that of

-ocr page 64-

46

DESCRIPTION OF SPECIES.

Heer, with base and top also destroyed. The midrib is narrow, the secondary veins thin, the lower pair at a more acute angle of divergence; but the divergence of those above is gradually more obtuse, not abruptly so, as isnbsp;the leaf of the Phyllites. The veins are close, 5 to 6 millimeters distant, not decurring to the medial nerve, slightly arched in passing upnbsp;toward the borders, which they follow in curves, anastomosing by nervillesnbsp;at right angles with the anterior veins.

The other specimen bears the impression of the under surface of a leaf and the upper part of two others, these tapering into a long acumen. Thenbsp;areolation is very distinct, exposing a coarse reticulation composed of large,nbsp;irregularly quadrate areas divided into small polygonal meshes.

These leaves have great affinity to those of the following species; they differ by their shape, oblong in the middle, by the secondary veins beingnbsp;more distinct, especially near and along the borders; the areolationnbsp;appears to be of the same character.

Hah.South of Fort Harker. CTis. Sternberg.

Ficus Halliana, Ijesqz.

U. S. Geol. Rep./' tI, p. 68, pi. xxviii, figs. 3, 9.

Ficus Beckwithii, sp. nov.

Plate XVI, Pig. 5; XVII, Figs. 3, 4.

Leaves sub-coriaceous, lanceolate or oblong, very entire, narrowed upward to a long acumen, more rapidly downward from below the middle and slightly decurring tonbsp;the petiole; midrib strong, gradually thicker toward the base; secondary veins numerous, parallel, camptodrome; nervilles close, flexuous, and sub-continuous, at rightnbsp;angles to the veins.

This species is of the same type as F. protogcea, Heer, FI. Arct., iii, p. 108, pi. XXX, figs. 1-8, differing by the form of the leaves, which innbsp;F. protogoea are oblanceolate or largest toward the apex. The veins arenbsp;closer, though at the same angle of divergence, simple, 7 to 8 millimetersnbsp;distant, at an angle of divergence of 36. The nervilles also are very closenbsp;and distinct. The leaves average 15 centimeters in length and to 4nbsp;centimeters broad below the middle.

Hah.Near Morrison, Colorado. H. C. Beckwith.

-ocr page 65-

47

FLOEA OF THE DAKOTA GEOUP.

Ficus? angustata, ep. nov.

Leaves narrowly lanceolate, comparatively long; medial nerve thick; secondary veins very close, at an acute angle of divergence, camptodrome.

The leaves are long, lanceolate, gradually acuminate, and also gradually narrowed to the base, 12 centimeters long, 2 centimeters broad. The veins at an angle of divergence of 20 pass upward slightly curved, andnbsp;abruptly bend close to the borders following them in single bows. Theynbsp;are only 2i millimeters distant.

This species differs from the preceding by narrower leaves, the more acute angle of divergence of the veins and their relative positions. Itnbsp;might be compared to Ehamnus tenax, Lesqx., U. S. Geol. Rep., vi,nbsp;p. 109, pi. xxi, fig. 4; but the leaves, though of the same width, arenbsp;nearly twice as long, and the angle of divergence of the veins is only halfnbsp;as broad; the medial nerve also is much thicker.

Hob.Bluff Creek, Kansas. Chs. Sternberg.

Ficus magnolimfolia, sp. nov.

Plate XVII, Figs. 5, 6.

Leaves very entire, oval or broadly lanceolate, broader below the middle, rounded in narrowing to the short petiole, and declined downward at the slightly decurringnbsp;base; medial nerve of medium size, strict; secondary veins at an acute angle of divergence, close, very oblique, nearly straight from the midrib to near the borders, simplynbsp;camptodrome.

The leaves, 8 to 10 centimeters long, Si to 5i centimeters broad, with a short not inflated petiole about 1 centimeter long, appear somewhat thicknbsp;but not coriaceous; they are acute or tapering to a short acumen (all thenbsp;points are broken). The veins close, 5 to 7 millimeters distant, under annbsp;angle of divergence of 40, are thin, parallel, except the lowest pair whichnbsp;is a little more oblique. The areolation is obsolete; only a few nervillesnbsp;are seen at the end of the veins, anastomosing in marginal curves alongnbsp;the borders and close to them.

These leaves have a great likeness to those of Magnolia Capellini, Heer, Phyll. Grt. du Neb., p. 21, pi. iii, figs. 5, 6, differing especially bynbsp;the more acute angle of the more numerous and closer secondary nerves.nbsp;By this character, and also by the slightly decurring base of the leaves, they

-ocr page 66-

48

DESCEIPTIOU OP SPECIES.

are related to M. alternans, Heer, l. c., p. 20, pl. iii, figs. 2,4. They may represent one of these species; but on account of the simple curves of the veins close to the borders, and also of their position close to each other,nbsp;they do not appear to be referable to Magnolia. The petiole is not inflatednbsp;as it is often in Ficus, but the lower pair of veins is more oblique, and, asnbsp;seen in fig. 6, the medial nerve is narrowly split or channeled in the middle.

Hob.With the preceding. H. C. Beckwith.

Ficus Glascoena, sp. nov.

Leaves large, thick, coriaceous, polished on the surface, oblong-lanceolate, obtusely pointed, narrowing and slightly decurring to the petiole; medial nerve very broad;nbsp;secondary veins thin, at a broad angle of divergence, scarcely curved in passing to thenbsp;borders, joining without curving to it a somewhat thick marginal vein.

The leaves are thick, 15 to 20 centimeters long, 6 to 7 broad; the midrib 2 to 3 millimeters broad at base. The type of venation resemblesnbsp;that of Ficus parasitica, Shott., as figured by self-impression in Bil. FL,nbsp;pl. xxiii, fig. 1; the thin lateral veins sometimes branching in the middle,nbsp;abruptly anastomosing to a somewhat thick marginal vein which followsnbsp;close to the borders in successive bows. The secondary veins appearnbsp;separated by parallel thinner shorter tertiary veinlets; but the divisionsnbsp;of the third order and the details of areolation are obscure.

Hah.^Two and a half miles south of Glasco, Kansas. Cha. Sternberg.

Ficus distorta, Lesqz.

Plate XIV, Kg. 4.

Baydena Ann. Eep., 1874, p. 343, pl. v, fig. 6.

Leaf coriaceous, entire, obovate, unequilateral, pointed or acuminate, apparently gradually narrowed to the base; nervation pinnate; secondary nerves thick, parallel,nbsp;equidistant, camptodrome; nervilles strong, at right angles to the veins, anastomozingnbsp;and subdividing into an irregularly quadrate or polygonal areolation.

A mere fragment of a leaf of which the upper and lower parts are destroyed. The characters do not positively indicate its relation to Ficus.nbsp;It is figured and described for future comparison.

Hah.Near Fort Harker, Kansas.

-ocr page 67-

49

FLOEA OF THE DAKOTA GEOUP.

Ficus laurophylla, Lesqx.

Plate I, Figs. 12, 13.

Haydens Ann. Eep., 1874, p. 342, pi. v, fig. 7.

Laurophyllum reticulatum, Lesqx., U. S. Geol. Kep., vi, p. 76, pi. xr, figs. 4, 5.

Leaves coriaceous, polished on the upper face, entire, narrowly lanceolate, acuminate, gradually taperiug to a short thick petiole; medial nerve thick, grooved on the upper side; secondary veins close, very open.

A large number of specimens of this fine species have been examined. Though generally more or less fragmentary and often erased on the surface, the essential characters may be generally recognized. The leavesnbsp;vary in size from 10 to 20 centimeters long and from l to 4J centimetersnbsp;broad in the middle. They are lanceolate, gradually narrowed both waysnbsp;from the middle. The secondary nerves are parallel, unequal in distance,nbsp;nearly at right angles to the midrib, and also nearly straight in passing tonbsp;near the borders, where they curve and anastomose in festoons. Theynbsp;are generally separated by one or two tertiary veins attached to them bynbsp;branches either oblique or at right angles, whose subdivisions compose annbsp;irregularly quadrate areolation.

By its nervation this species has a typical relation to F. G-lascoena. The curves of the secondary veins, which follow close to the borders innbsp;successive bows, form a kind of margin, as in the preceding species; butnbsp;the veins distinctly curve to the festoons and compose them. They donbsp;not abruptly anastomose with them by their attenuated ends; for thisnbsp;reason the marginal flexures are thin, rarely distinct in this species, whilenbsp;in F. Glascosna they appear as formed by a truly independent nerve, morenbsp;deeply and distinctly marked than the ends of the secondary veins.

In the collection of the Museum of Comp. Zool. of Cambridge I have found fourteen specimens of leaves same size and form as those describednbsp;here, with the same character of areolation, but with the secondary veinsnbsp;at an acute angle of 30. All the specimens are from the same locality,nbsp;Elkhorn Creek, and seem to represent a truly different species. But thenbsp;lateral veins and their divisions are not distinct enough to be satisfactorilynbsp;described.

At first I considered the relation of these leaves to be with the Laurinem. But as remarked already in the first description of this species,

C F 4

-ocr page 68-

50

DESCRIPTION OP SPECIES.

the venation is of the same type as that of some species of Ficus of both the present and the older floras, comparable, for example, to that of Ficusnbsp;Geinitzii, Ett., FL, Niedersch., p. 16, pi. ii, figs. 7, 9-11.

The two leaves figured, pi. i, show the under face, where the veins are more distinct and the medial nerve half-round. On the upper facenbsp;the midrib is deeply channeled, but not inflated at the point of union tonbsp;the short petiole which is rarely longer than 11 centimeters.

Hah.Commonly found throughout the Dakota Group formation from Minnesota to Southern Kansas.

PROTEACE^.

PROTEOIDES, Heer.

Proteoides daplinogenoides, Heer.

TJ. S. Geol. Eep., vi, p. 85, pi. xv, figs. 1, 2.

Proteoides grevilleseformis, Heer.

U. S. Geol. Eep., tI, p. 86, pi. xxviii, fig. 12.

Proteoides lancifoliiis, Heer.

quot; Quedlinb. FI., p. 12, pi. ill, figs. 5, 6.

Leaves narrowly lanceolate, narrowed in the upper part, very entire.

Two specimens. Nos. 63 and 76, of the Museum of Comp. Zool. of Cambridge, seem referable to this species. The first is a fragment of anbsp;linear-lanceolate leaf narrowed upward to an inclined apparently obtusenbsp;point, 8 to 9 centimeters long, 11 millimeters broad in the middle, thenbsp;base destroyed. The medial nerve is narrow, and the thin lateral veins,nbsp;two of which are seen near the base, come out at a very acute angle ofnbsp;divergence and are soon effaced upward.

The other leaf is larger, 16 millimeters broad in the middle, 8 centimeters long, lanceolate, gradually equally narrowed both ways, obtuse at the apex. Its medial nerve is flat, somewhat broader, 1 millimeter nearnbsp;the base, wherefrom two lateral nerves ascend at a very acute angle ofnbsp;divergence (about 10), and no other veins are distinct up to above thenbsp;middle of the leaf, where a few alternate ones come out at a broad anglenbsp;of divergence, curving up as in fig. 6 of Heer, loc. cit. Except that thisnbsp;leaf is slightly broader the characters are identical.

Hah.Near Fort Harker, Kansas. Chs. Sternberg.

-ocr page 69-

FLORA OF THE DAKOTA GROUP. nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;51

EMBOTHRITES, Ung.

Embotlirites (?) daplineoides, Lesqx.

U. S. Geol. Rep./ vi, p. 87, pi. xxx, fig. 10.

From the comparison of a number of well-preserved specimens of Andromeda Parlatorii, Heer, recently received from Kansas, I am disposednbsp;to consider this fragment as referable to this last species.

LOMATIA, R. Brown.

Liomatia? Saportanea, Ijesqx.

Plate III, Fig. 8 (enlarged).

Haydens quot;Ann. Rep., 1874, p. 346.

Todea Saportarua, Lesqx., quot; U. S. Geol. Rep., vi, p. 48, pi. xxix, figs. 1-4.

Leaves compound, linear in outline; ultimate divisions membranaceous or sub-coriaceous, narrowly lanceolate, acute, connate by the decurring base forming a narrow nerved wing to the rachis; medial nerve strong and straight, continuous to the apex; secondary veins simple, close, parallel, diverging at an acute angle in passing upnbsp;close to the borders, which they follow in simple bows; tertiary veins shorter, anastomosing with the secondary ones by oblique diversely inclined veinlets.

The ultimate divisions of the leaves are parallel-oblique or somewhat curved downward, alternate or sub-opposite, a disposition similar to thatnbsp;of the divisions of the pinnae of a number of species of ferns. They arenbsp;gradually decurrent on the rachis, following it downward as a narrow^nbsp;veined or smooth margin. The venation of the leaves is distinctly seennbsp;on the enlarged fragment, fig. 10.

My first impression in regard to these remarkable and fine vegetable remains was that they represented an extinct kind of fern. I even supposed that, considering the peculiar disposition of the leaflets and theirnbsp;venation, which is sometimes mixed with curved lines, we had here vegetable remains of a new type, constituting a link of transition between thenbsp;ferns and the plants of a higher order. The segmentation of the leaves isnbsp;similar to that of some species of fossil ferns, Sphenopteris desmomera,^nbsp;for example, which, according to the remarks of the author, has no relationnbsp;to any living fern; also related to the fragments described by Debey andnbsp;Ettingshausen^ under the generic name of Monheimia. For not only havenbsp;they a similar division of the pinnae, but, as seen in fig. 6, the nervation

* Saporta, quot;Plantes fossiles des lits . poissous de Crin, p. 22, pi. xiv.

quot; Urweltlicher Acrobryen, p. 31, pi. iv, figs. 1-10.

-ocr page 70-

52

DESOEIPTION OF SPECIES.

is somewhat analogous, the numerous parallel secondary veins curving up along the borders, some of them united by oblique veinlets.

Competent observers in Europe have contradicted these views and referred the fossil fragments to the Proteaceoe, comparing them to somenbsp;species of Lomatia; and later I have received from the Oligocene of Florissant a large number of specimens, partly figured (pi. xliii), whose relationnbsp;both with the Cretaceous species and with living specimens of Proteaceoenbsp;is evident.

liomatia Saportanea, var. longifolia.

Leaves larger, divisions longer and broader.

None of the lateral leaflets are preserved entire, but from the fragments they are at least 8 or 9 centimeters long, though comparatively narrow, only i to 1 centimeter broad. The upper leaflets, two pairs ofnbsp;which are preserved, with the terminal upon one of the specimens, are 6nbsp;centimeters long and 7 millimeters broad, the terminal having the samenbsp;.size and characters.

Besides the difference in the size of the leaflets, these appear a little more distinctly coriaceous, and their surface is smooth without any tracenbsp;of venation. Better specimens may prove this to be a different species.

Hab.The specimens from which the variety is described are from Morrison, Colorado, procured by A. Lakes. The others, first described,nbsp;are from Kansas.

LAUEACEJE.

LAURUS, Linn.

Laurus febrascensis, Lesqx.

U. S. Geol. Eep.,quot; vi, pi. 74, p. x, fig. 1; pi. xxviii, fig. 14.

Laurus macrocarpa, Lesqx.

U. S. Geol. Eep., vi, p. 74, pi. x, fig. 2.

Laurus protesefolia, Lesqx.

Plate III, Figs. 9, 10; XVI, Fig. 6.

Haydens Ann. Eep., 1874, p. 342, pi. v, figs. 1, 2.

Leaves subcoriaceous, broadly lanceolate, gradually narrowed from below the middle into a long blunt acumen, more rapidly attenuated to the base; medial nervenbsp;straight or slightly curved; lateral nerves slender, camptodrome, parallel, except thenbsp;lower pair slightly more oblique.

The leaves vary in size from 9 to 16 centimeters long and 2i to 31

-ocr page 71-

53

FLORA OF THE DAKOTA GROUP.

centimeters broad at or below the middle. The secondary veins, distinctly curved in passing from the midrib to the borders, are more or less distant,nbsp;rarely separated by shorter tertiary veins cut at right angles by strongnbsp;nervilles, which are simple or anastomosing in the middle, the upper onesnbsp;ascending to the borders. The areolation is not seen, the surface appearing punctulate or closely dotted by small areoles.

In my first description of this species, 1. g.,1 compared it to Proteoides dapJmogenoides, from the shape of the leaves only. This affinity is distant.nbsp;By the form of the leaves this species rather resembles Ficus Krausiana,nbsp;Heer, and F. BeckwitUi, described above. Its venation is that of Tjaurusnbsp;Nehrascensis, from which it differs by the narrower medial nerve, thenbsp;secondary veins more slender and more curved in passing to the borders,nbsp;the prolonged point of the leaves, etc.

Hal).Near Fort Harker, Kansas. Clis. Sternberg. Recently found at Morrison, Colorado, by A. Lakes.

Lavirus? modesta, sp. nov.

Plate XVI, Pig. 4.

Leaves small, linear-oblong, cuneate to the petiole; midrib thick; secondary veins irregular in distance, camptodrome, following close to the borders in prolonged curves.

There is only a fragmentary specimen of a small, apparently linear-lanceolate leaf (point broken), whose relation is not positively ascertained. The nervation is like that of Laurusprimigenia, Ung., in Sap. t., 2,1,nbsp;p. 89, pi. iii, fig. 8, the lateral veins at about the same distance and obliquenbsp;in the same degree, curving high and close to the borders; but no trace ofnbsp;areolation is distinct. This fragment is also related to Myrtophyllumnbsp;pusillum, Heer, Quedl. FI., p. 14, pi. iii, fig. 10, represented by a stillnbsp;smaller fragment of leaf, round at base, with secondary veins curved andnbsp;following high along the borders.

Had).Near Morrison, Colorado. H. C. Beckwith.

PERSEA, Gsertn.

Persea Leconteana, Lesqx.

U. S. Geol. Rep., vi, p. 75, pi. xxviii, fig. 1.

Persea Sternbergii, Lesqx.

U. S. Geol. Rep., vi, p. 76, pi. vii, fig. 1.

-ocr page 72-

54

DESOEIPTION OF SPECIES.

CmNAMOMUU, Barm.

K.

Ciunamomum Scheuchzeri? Heer.

U. S. Geol. Rep./ vi, p. 83, pi. xxx, figs. 2, 3.

Professor Heer considers the reference of these leaves to C. Scheuchzeri as uncertain; for though the form of the leaves is much the same, thenbsp;middle nerve is too thick for that species, especially toward the point.nbsp;Saporta is also of opinion that the presence of C. Scheuchzeri in the Cretaceous is very improbable, as in Europe this species is essentially in thenbsp;upper Miocene. In his paper (Descriptions of the fossil plants collectednbsp;by Mr. George Gibbs), Professor Newberry doubtfully refers to Oinnamo-mum Heerii, Lesqx., some leaves whose affinity of nervation is in his opinionnbsp;with C. Scheuchzeri or C. lanceolatum. Following Professor Heers opinion,nbsp;I had changed the original name of the Rep., 1. c., to that less definitenbsp;of Daphnogene cretacea (Haydens Ann. Eep., 1874, p. 343); but ifnbsp;specific identification is not ascertainable from the fragmentary specimensnbsp;obtained thus far, the close relation is at least indicated by the old name,nbsp;which should, therefore, be preserved. Another reason against the changenbsp;of name is the intimate relation, or perhaps identity, of the Cretaceousnbsp;C. Heerii, with a Tertiary species of the genus.

Ciunamomum Heerii, Lesqx.

U. S. Geol. Rep., vi, p. 84, pi. xxviii, fig. 11.

Leaves thick, coriaceous, very entire, ovate, taper-pointed, rounded at the base to a short petiole; lateral nerves emerging a little above the base, ascending higher thannbsp;the middle of the leaves, branching outside.

There is scarcely any modification to be made to the description of the Rep., 1. c., which I am able now to complete from a recently procured specimen of an entirely preserved leaf. This leaf, 9 centimeters longnbsp;without the petiole (1 centimeter long), is broadest above the base, roundednbsp;to the petiole, joining it in an abruptly and short declining curve, andnbsp;tapering above to a somewhat acute or merely blunt point. The medialnbsp;nerve is broad and deep, enlarged to the base from the point of union ofnbsp;the lateral primary nerves 7 millimeters above the top of the petiole, gradually narrowed upward but distinct or persistent to the apex. The lateralnbsp;nerves though thick are not as strong as the midrib, ascend in slightlynbsp;curving inward up to nearly the second pair of secondary veins, where

-ocr page 73-

55

FLORA OF THE DAKOTA GROUP.

they are effaced near the borders. The secondary veins,^ two pairs, are alternate, distant, much curved in ascending high toward the borders, thenbsp;lowest joining the medial nerve above the middle of the leaves, while fromnbsp;the base downward to the fork of the primary nerves the area is filled bynbsp;a series of thin nervilles derived at right angles from the midrib. Thenbsp;lateral primary nerves are divided in numerous lateral branches, 5, 6nbsp;curving in passing outside toward the margins, where they become effaced.

This leaf is well enough represented by the figure in U. S; Geol. Rep., vi, made from a specimen whose borders had been ground from thenbsp;middle downward and rounded to the point of union of the lateral nervesnbsp;in such a way that the relative position of the nerves to the base of thenbsp;leaf could not be ascertained, nor the disposition of the borders in joiningnbsp;the petiole. The size of the newly-found leaf is larger and its broadestnbsp;point is close toward the base.

Excepting this last character, and its thinner venation, the Cretaceous leaves are very similar to those described from the Mississippi Eocene asnbsp;C. Mississippiense, lately identified with numerous leaves of C. affine, of thenbsp;Laramie and Carbon Groups. These are of about the same size, butnbsp;all are rather oval-acuminate than ovate, the broadest part being in thenbsp;niiddle. In C. polymorplmm, to which both the Cretaceous and Tertiarynbsp;species have been compared, the leaves are broader above the middle.

The specimen figured in U. S. Geol. Rep., vi, 1. c., came from near Ellsworth, Kansas. That of Nanaimo was, as far as I can recollect, in anbsp;still more imperfect state of preservation, and as I have not preserved anbsp;copy of the plates delivered to Dr. Evans, which have never been published,nbsp;I am unable to see, if, indeed, the leaf of Nanaimo is identical with that ofnbsp;the Dakota Group. This, however, could not force a definite conclusionnbsp;of the age of the flora of Nanaimo, as the Cretaceous type of Cinnamomumnbsp;appears preserved with very little modification in the different Tertiarynbsp;stages of this continent.

OREODAPHNE, Nees.

Oreodaphne cretacea, Lesqx.

U. S. Geol. Rep./ vi, p. 84, pi. xxx, fig. 5.

A fine leaf of this species recently found in Kansas (No. 215, Coll, of the Museum Comp. Zool., Cambridge) has all the characters of the leaf

-ocr page 74-

56

DESCEIPTIOK OF SPECIES.

figured. It differs merely by the secondary nerves not being as thick. The areolation is not distinct.

SASSAFEAS, Nees.

Sassafras Mudgei, Lesqx.

quot;U. S. Geol. Rep./ vi, p. 78, pi. xiv, figs. 3, 4; xxx, fig. 7.

Sassafras acutilobnm, Lesqx.

Plate V, Figs. 1, 5.

U. S. Geol. Rep., vi, p. 79, pi. xiv, figs. 1, 2.

The form appears specific, as it is represented by leaves of very different size and always with the same characters. All the lobes are very entire, the lateral either broadly diverging, sometimes nearly at right anglesnbsp;to the midrib or erect; the venation is distinct but not coarse. The leaf,nbsp;fig. 5, is one of the smallest seen of this species. The largest measuresnbsp;12 to 14 centimeters long without the petiole, or still more, for I have seennbsp;from Kansas a fragment, only the middle lobe, 10 centimeters long fromnbsp;the sinuses to the a;pex and 4 centimeters broad. As the lateral lobesnbsp;greatly vary in their divergence, of course the width of the leaves differnbsp;much. The species is especially abundant at Thomson Creek, near Fortnbsp;Harker, with S. cretacewm and other forms of the same type.

SASSAFEAS (Araliopsis), Lesqx.

Sassafras (Araliopsis; cretaceum, Newby.

Later Ext. FI., p. 14; Illustr, pi. vi, figs. 1, 4 (fragments of leaves). Lesqx., U. S. Geol. Rep., vi, p. 80, pi. xi, figs. 1, 2; xii, fig. 2.

Sassafras (Araliopsis) obtiisum, Lesqx.

S. cretaceum, var. oltusum, Lesqx., U. S. Geol. Rep , vi, p. 80, pl xii, fig. 3; xiii, fig. 1.

This form should be considered as specific, not merely on account of its shorter, more obtuse lobes, but particularly of the venation, which isnbsp;much coarser than in the preceding species. The primary nerves, especially, are much broader and sharply cut. It is found with S. cretaceum atnbsp;Thomson Creek; but it is also found by itself alone in other localities.

Sassafras (Araliopsis) mirablle, Lesqx.

U. S. Geol. Rep., vi, p. 80, pl. xii, fig. 1.

Platanus latiloba, Newby., Later Ext. FI., p. 23; Illustr., pl. ii, fig. 4.

To the characters indicated in Rep., vi, may be added the thick coriaceous substance of the leaves, which in small specimens appear

-ocr page 75-

51

FLORA OP THE DAKOTA GROUP.

horny; the great divergence of the lateral lobes nearly at right angles to the medial nerve and also generally curved down; the middle lobe isnbsp;always comparatively short and broad.

Sassafras (Araliopsis) dissectum, sp. nov.

Leaves very large, long and narrowly cuneate to the petiole, palmately flve-lobate by subdivision of the lateral lobes diverging at an acute angle from the medial one.

The leaves of this form are very large, some measuring 22 centimeters from the top of the petiole to the apex, 20 centimeters between the extremities of the lateral lobes. The base is narrowly cuneate, long, decurringnbsp;to the petiole; the three primary divisions are joined in obtuse but narrownbsp;sinuses; the lateral ones at an acute angle of divergence are cut into twonbsp;short obtuse dentate lobes, while the middle one is taper-pointed, notnbsp;lobed, but deeply undulate-dentate. This form might be considered as anbsp;var. of S. mirahile, but if differs greatly in the general facies, the lateralnbsp;lobes oblique erect lobed and unequilateral, the lateral primary nervesnbsp;alternating at base or joined to the medial at a distance from each other,nbsp;the long lanceolate undulate-dentate middle lobe and in the nervation,nbsp;the primary nerves being thick indeed, while the secondary nerves andnbsp;their branches are thin, generally effaced along the borders.

Hah.This form has not been seen among the numerous specimens of fossil plants examined from the Dakota Group until recently. It isnbsp;represented in the collection of the Museum of Comp. Zool. of Cambridgenbsp;by a number of fine specimens, all obtained from 3 and 7 miles north ofnbsp;Fort Harker by Chs. Sternberg.

Sassafras (Araliopsis) recurvatum, Lesqx.

Plataniis recurvata, Lesqx., U. S. Geol. Kep., vi, p. 71, pi. x, figs. 3-5.

Leaves three to five palmately lobed; lobes nearly equal in length, the medial broader; lateral nerves curving downward, either simple with mere secondary veins ornbsp;forking above the base; lobes undulate or obtusely dentate on the borders.

This form is evidently transient in its characters. By the cuneate and decurrent base of the leaves joining the petiole at a distance belownbsp;the point of union of the three primary veins and by the trilobate division,nbsp;it is a Sassafras. But by the irregularity of the lobes or the subdivisionsnbsp;of the leaves in lobes and teeth, it seems referable to Platanus, while anbsp;tendency to become five-lobate by the forking of the lateral nerves is a

-ocr page 76-

.58

DESCEIPTION OF SPECIES.

character of the Araliacece. This last character is still more marked in the following species.

This form is very rare. Except the specimens figured in the Rep., 1. c., I have not seen any identifiable with it, except a well-preserved leaf.nbsp;No. 148, counterpart 105, of the Museum Comp. Zool., Cambridge, whichnbsp;in all its characters, especially by its peculiar nervation, represents in anbsp;diminutive form fig. 3 of pi. x. The lateral nerves join the-medial only anbsp;little above the base of the leaf, and the lower pair of secondary nervesnbsp;follow upward along the borders and by an inward curve anastomose withnbsp;the outside curved end of the second pair above the middle of the leaf.

Sassafras (Arallopsis) platauoides, sp. nov.

Plate VII, Pig. 1.

Leaves narrowly cuneate from the middle downward, palmately flve-lobate in the upper enlarged part; lobes short, the upper half-round or obtuse, apiculate, the lowernbsp;deltoid-acute; primary nerves tripartite from far above the base of the leaves; lateralnbsp;nerves branching in the middle, primary and secondary divisions passing out to thenbsp;points of the lobes.

The leaf figured is 13 centimeters long from the point where it joins the enlarged medial nerve in gradually decurring to it, and 11 centimetersnbsp;broad between the lower lateral lobes, which, though shorter than thenbsp;upper ones, are turned outside, while those above are directed upward;nbsp;the point of union of the veins is 2 centimeters above the base of thenbsp;leaf, the medial nerve underneath being 3 millimeters thick or three timesnbsp;as broad as the medial nerve above the division. The lobes are of anbsp;peculiar shape, the lower ones deltoid-acute, short, about 1 millimeternbsp;long; the upper ones longer, rounded and narrowed to a blunt apex; thenbsp;terminal is of the same shape but still longer; all are joined in obtusenbsp;sinuses.

The close relation of this leaf to Platanus Heerii, U. S. Geol. Rep., vi, pi. ix, figs. 1, 2, will be easily recognized; but still, the long narrowlynbsp;wedge-form base, the subdivision of the lateral primary nerves, are characters represented in Araliofsis, especially in the preceding species, so thatnbsp;it is extremely difficult to say with which of these generic divisions thisnbsp;kind should be identified.

Hah.Near Clay Center, Kansas. H. C. Towner, from a figure com-

-ocr page 77-

59

FLORA OF THE DAKOTA GROUP.

municated. Bnt other leaves of the same characters, only a little smaller (Nos. 694, 672, Museum Comp. Zool., Cambridge), have been found bynbsp;Chs. Sternberg, on Thomson Creek, 7 miles south of Fort Harker.

Sassafras (Arallopsis) subintegrlfolium, Lesqx.

U. S. Geol. Rep./ vi, p. 82, pi. iii, fig. 5.

From a number of specimens more or less similar to those of the leaf figured U. S. Geol. Rep., vi, L c., I believe it represents only a deformation of S. cretaceum, especially of its variety obtusum. I have, however,nbsp;received quite recently, from North Kansas, leaves of Sassafras perfectlynbsp;entire or lobate on one side only, identical in shape and size with thenbsp;leaves of Sassafras officinale commonly found also entire, bilobate or trilobate. They were sent by Mr. L. C. Mason, of Delphos.

ARISTOLOCHIACE^.

ARISTOLOCHIA, Tourn.

Aristoloclila deutata, Heer.

Phyll. Crt. du Neb./ p. 18, pi. ii, figs. 1, 2; Lesqx., U. S. Geol. Rep., vi, p. 87, pi. xxx, fig. 6.

DIOSPyRIJSTE^.

SAPOTACITES, Ett.

Sapotacites Haydenii, Newby.

Later Ext. FI., Catal., p. 8; Illustr., pi. v, fig. 1.

No description is given of this species. The leaf, of medium size, is obovate, slightly emarginate at the obtuse apex; secondary nerves at annbsp;acute angle of divergence, close, curved in passing up toward the borders,nbsp;divided by short oblique veins detached from both sides of the lateral nerves.

Hob.Nebraska. Dr. F. V. Hayden.

DIOSPYROS, Linn.

Diospyros primseva. Heer.

quot;Phyll. Git. du Neb., p. 19, pi. i, figs. 6, 7; Neivby., Later Ext. FI., Catal., p. 8; Illustr., pi. iii, fig. 8.

Leaves oblong-oval, very entire, rather obtuse at the apex; secondary veins flex-uous, branching, camptodrome.

The author compares it to his D. anceps of the European Miocene, and to H. Alaskana of the same formation of Alaska. The species is notnbsp;rare in Kansas.

-ocr page 78-

60

DESCEIPTION OF SPECIES.

Diospyros amblguap Lesqx.

2). ancepi, Leeqx., U. S. Geol. Rep., vi, p. 89, pl. vi, fig. 6.

Diospyros rotundifolla, Lesqx.

U. S. Geol. Rep., vi, p. 89, pl. xxx, fig. 1.

ERICACEJE.

ANDROMEDA, Linn.

Andromeda Parlatorii, Heer.

Phyll. Crtl du Neb., p. 18, pl. i, fig. 5; Lesqx., . S. Geol. Rep , vi, p. 88, pl. xxiii, figs. 6,7; xxviii, fig. 15.

Andromeda affinis, Lesqx.

Plate II, Fig. 5.

Haydens Ann. Rep., 1874, p. 348, pl. iii, fig. 5.

Leaf thick, narrowly lanceolate, acuminate, entire j medial nerve comparatively thick; lateral veins close, parallel, at an acute angle of divergence, camptodrome.

The leaf, 5i centimeters long, 11 millimeters broad in the middle, is gradually narrowed downward to the petiole and upward to a somewhatnbsp;long acumen; the angle of the lateral nerves is 30; the areolation isnbsp;composed of round or quadrate polygonal minute areoles.

This species is closely allied to the preceding; the veins are less oblique and more curved.

Hab.Spring Canon, with fragmentary leaves of A. Parlatorii. Dr. F. V. Hayden.nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;,

AEALIACE^.

ARALIA, Linn.

Aralia formosa. Heer.

Plate XI, Figs. 3, 4.

Heer, Moletein FI., p. 18, pi. viii, fig. 3.

Leaves petioled, triple-nerved, trilobate; lobes dentate, blunt at the apex.

This species, as represented by American specimens, though positively identified, presents a few unimportant points of difference. In Heersnbsp;figures the base of the leaves is wedge-form and the divisions oblique;nbsp;in those which I have for examination the middle lobe is oval or lance-

* The name of this species is changed as preoccupied by Heer.

-ocr page 79-

61

FLOEA OF THE DAKOTA GEOUP.

olate, the lateral linear lanceolate, not enlarged in the middle, as far as seen from the one partly preserved, and the borders are obtusely serratenbsp;from near the base. In Heers figures the medial lobe is shorter and narrower, and it is, like the other, denticulate only in the upper part. Thenbsp;secondary veins are not very distinct; a few, of which the base only isnbsp;seen, are parallel, close, at an open angle of divergence. The leaves arenbsp;thick; the petiole is not preserved, but as seen in Heers specimen it isnbsp;short and thick.

Heer compares this species for the shape of the lobes to A. Japonica, which, however, has the leaves five-lobed, and indicates its relation to A.nbsp;primigenia of Mount Bolca and of Alumbay.

Hab.Near Morrison, Colorado. H. C. Beckwith.

Aralia Saportanea, Lesqx.

Plate VIII, Figs. 1, 2; IX, Figs. 1, 2.

Hayden's Ann. Rep,, 1874, p. 350, pi. 1, fig. 2.

Leaves large, sub-coriaceous, triple-nerved and ffve-lobate by division of the lateral nerves, fan-shaped in outline, narrowed in a curve or broadly cuneate, andnbsp;decurring to a long slender petiole; lobes narrowly lanceolate or linear-lanceolate,nbsp;acute or blunt at the apex, equally diverging, distantly dentate from below the middlenbsp;upward; secondary nerves sub-camptodrome.

This beautiful species is known by numerous finely preserved specimens. The leaves, 9 to 20 centimeters long from the top of the petiole to the summit of the middle lobe, are of the same width between the pointsnbsp;of the lower lateral lobes; the petiole is long and comparatively slender,nbsp;though appearing thick upon one of the specimens, probably enlarged andnbsp;flattened by compression. The preserved broken part on one of the leavesnbsp;measures 5 centimeters. The lobes cut down to about two-thirds of thenbsp;leaves are narrowly lanceolate, slightly narrower near the obtuse sinuses,nbsp;equally diverging, the lower lateral ones much shorter, curved down, andnbsp;decurring to the base of the leaves. The leaves, triple-nerved from thenbsp;division of the primary nerves a little above the base, become five-nervednbsp;from the forking of the lateral nerves at a short distance from their base.nbsp;The secondary veins emerge at an acute angle of 30, curve in ascendingnbsp;to the borders, and sometimes enter the teeth by their ends; the uppernbsp;more generally follows close to the borders in festoons, emitting under the

-ocr page 80-

62

DESCEIPTIOK OF SPECIES.

teeth short branches which enter them. There are not any intermediate tertiary veins, but the nervilles are strong, often continuous, anastomosingnbsp;in the middle of the areas and forming by subdivisions a small quadrangular areolation (pi. viii, fig. 1). The typical relation of these Aralianbsp;leaves is marked with Sassafras f AraliopsisJ cretaceum and S. mirabile,nbsp;though the generic and specific characters are far different.

Hah.South of Fort Barker. Chs. Sternberg. A number of splendid specimens have been found all at the same locality near Brookville, Kansas.

Aralia quinquepartita, Lesqx.

U. S. Geol. Eep., vi, p. 90, pi. xv, fig. 6.

Of this species, described, 1. c., from two fragmentary specimens, I have now seen some better leaves. One, the largest, is 16 centimetersnbsp;long from the top of the petiole to that of a lateral lobe preserved entire.nbsp;It is deeply divided into six narrow oblanceolate lobes, obscurely dentatenbsp;toward the apex, the lower lateral nearly entire. The medial lobe, 2 centimeters broad above the middle, is only 1 centimeter broad near the sinus.nbsp;Though somewhat thick, the leaves are rather membranaceous than coriaceous, the upper face smooth. The lateral veins are obsolete, appearingnbsp;very thinly distributed, about like those of A. Sa^ortanea. The divisionnbsp;of this leaf in six is abnormal; the primary lateral nerves on one sidenbsp;fork twice and therefore form three lobes, while on the other side the lateral nerves fork once only and have thus two divisions only.

Hab.The best specimens seen of this form are from south of Fort Barker. Chs. Sternberg.

Aralia Towneri, Lesqx.

Plate VI, Fig. 4.

Haydens Ann. Rep., 1874, p. 349, pi. iv, fig. 1.

Leaf large, coriaceous, polished on the upper face, irregularly flve-lobed to below the middle; lobes entire, oblong, obtusely pointed; primary nerves in three, from nearnbsp;the top of the petiole, the lateral ones forked at a distance from the base; secondarynbsp;veins open, variable in distance, very curved in passing toward the borders, campto-drome, separated by short tertiary veins parallel to them or at right angles to the midrib..

The leaves of this fine species are, as seen from another better preserved specimen, 15 centimeters long from the top of the petiole and 22 to 24 centimeters broad between the points of the lobes, which, descending

-ocr page 81-

63

FLOEA OP THE DAKOTA GEOUP.

much lower.than the middle, are 7 to 10 centimeters long and 3 to 3i centimeters broad. The primary nerves are comparatively narrow; the form of the lobes is oblong, the point somewhat obtuse, the sinuses broad and alsonbsp;obtuse. The secondary nerves distant, nearly simple, at an open angle ofnbsp;divergence, pass toward the borders in curves and follow them in festoons,nbsp;anastomosing by nervilles with those above. They are generally separated by short tertiary veins forming by ramifications in more or lessnbsp;oblique directions, square or polygonal, large meshes.

Hub.Clay Centre, Kansas. H. C. Toioner.

Aralia subemarginata, sp. nov.

Leaves of medium size, thick, coriaceous, five-palmate, cuneate to the base; lobes cut to the middle of the leaves, entire, obovate, rounded or emarginate at the apex;nbsp;primarj^ nerves in three, the lateral forking near the base; venation camptodrome.

The lobes of this leaf are nearly equal in length, about 5 centimeters long from the narrow obtuse sinuses, 5 to 6 centimeters broad in thenbsp;upper part; lateral veins few, distant, 3 or 4 pairs, some of them forkingnbsp;on the lower side, much curved in passing to the borders. This speciesnbsp;is closely allied to the preceding, differing by the short, obovate, roundednbsp;or emarginate lobes and the nervation. The only specimen seen is No.nbsp;810 of the Museum Comp. Zool., Cambridge.

Ifab.Three miles southeast of Fort Marker, Kansas. Obs. Sternberg.

Aralia teniiinervis, sp. nov. nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;,

Plate VII, Fig. 4.

Leaf small, truncate at base, palmately five-lobed; lobes much diverging, lanceolate or linear-lanceolate, acute; sinuses broad and obtuse; primary nerves thin, flex-uous, apparently diverging from the same point near the base of the leaf; lateral veins close, parallel, camptodrome.

The base of the leaf is destroyed and the point of union of the lateral nerves is not seen. It appears to be about like that of fig. 3 of the samenbsp;plate, a leaf related by its shape. The thin primary nerves, the closenbsp;lateral thin veins, separate this species from all the others described above.nbsp;Its type is that of Aralia angustiloba, Lesqx., of the Chalk Bluffs of thenbsp;Gold-gravel formation of California.

Hob.Clay County, Kansas. H. C. Toioner.

-ocr page 82-

64

DESOEIPTION OF SPECIES.

Aralia radlata, sp. nov.

Plate VU, Figs. 2, 3.

Leaves small, palmately live-lobed; base truncate and abruptly declined to the petiole; lobes equally diverging, lanceolate-acuminate, the lower at right angles to thenbsp;medial nerve; primary nerves in three or five united near the basilar border of the leaves.

This description and the figures of this species are made from sketches communicated by Mr. H. G. Towner, the discoverer. As I have seen anbsp;poorly preserved specimen only, apparently representing the species, I amnbsp;unable to give more details on the characters. In fig. 2 the lateral nervesnbsp;are branching a little above the base. This division is observed in mostnbsp;of the Cretaceous leaves I have described of this genus, and it is especiallynbsp;from this kind of nervation that I have considered them as referable tonbsp;Aralia. But in fig. 3 the primary veins are in five from the base, and thisnbsp;is a character of Sterculia. The great similarity of the leaves cut to two-thirds of their length into lanceolate, gradually cuneate lobes, the habitatnbsp;at the same locality, seem to prove that they represent the same species.

Hob.Clay Centre, Kansas. H. C. Towner.

Aralia concreta, Lesqx.

Plate IX, Figs. 3, 4, 5.

Haydens Ann. Rep., 1874, p. 349, pi. iv, figs. 2, 3, 4.

Leaves small, very thick, coriaceous, palmately five-lobed to below the middle, broadly cuneate and curving to the petiole; lobes linear or narrowly lanceolate, verynbsp;entire; primary nerves three, from a little above the border base of the leaves, thenbsp;lateral forking, all thick, flat, and deep by impression, preserving nearly the same sizenbsp;to the top of the obtusely-pointed leaves.

The leaves vary in diameter from 5i to 8 centimeters between the points of the lateral lobes, being shorter than broad. The secondarynbsp;nervation and areolation are totally obsolete. Fig. 4 is a remarkable form.nbsp;On account of the rounded base of the leaf the lobes are not as widelynbsp;divrging and the sinuses narrower. The essential characters, great thickness of leaves, broad percurrent primary nerves, the size also being thenbsp;same, the difference cannot be considered as specific.

Hal).Clay Centre. E. C. Towner. Bluff Greek, Ellsworth County, Kansas. Chs. Sternberg.

-ocr page 83-

ELOKA OE THE DAKOTA GEOUP. nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;6

HEDERA, Linn.

He de ra ovalis, Lesqx.

U. 3. Oeol. Rep,, vi, p. 91, pl. xxv, fig. 3; pl. xxvi, fig. 4.

Hedera Scliimperi, Lesqx.

Plate lY, Fig. 7.

ir.ayilens Ann. Rep., 1874, p. .351, pl. vil, fig. 5.

Leaf siib-reniform, broader than long, rounded at the top, abruptly narrowed or obliquely sub truncate to the petiole, three nerved from a little above the base; lateralnbsp;nerves curving and more or less oblique toward the borders, anastomosing by thicknbsp;branches and veinlets with the divisions of short distant secondary veins curvingnbsp;along the borders and entering by short veinlets the distant slightly marked denticula-tions of the margins.

The leaf is coriaceous, 6i centimeters broad and 6 centimeters long without the petiole, which is only 7 millimeters long. As seen on thenbsp;specimen it appears enlarged to a point of attachment, not very distinct,nbsp;however. The lateral veins are inclined on one side toward the medialnbsp;nerves; on the other they rather tend down or toward the borders; thenbsp;veinlets all nearly at right angles, anastomosing with the divisions ofnbsp;the secondary veins, form an irregular areolation of angular, square, ornbsp;polygonal meshes. The areolation is of the same character as in thenbsp;preceding species, and is analogous to that of Greviopsis tremuloefolia andnbsp;of Cissus ampelopsidea, Sap., and recognizable also in the following species.

Hah.South of Fort Barker. Clis. Sternberg.

Hedera platanoidea, Lesqx.

Plate nr. Figs. 5, 6.

Haydens Ann. Rep., 1874, p. 351, pl. ill, fig. 3.

Leaf small, broadly ovate, rounded at the top, truncate at base, short petioled, entire, triple-nerved at a short distance above the basal borders of the leaves; primarynbsp;nerves craspedodrome.

The leaves, five to six centimeters in diameter, are about as broad as long; the borders are entire, though somewhat forced outside over thenbsp;points of the primary nerves and thus very obscurely and obtusely trilobate. The lowest branches of the primary lateral nerves follow the borders in festoons along the base of the leaves as in the preceding species,nbsp;and there is also under the primary nerves a pair of marginal veinlets at

-ocr page 84-

66

DESCRIPTION OF SPECIES.

right angles to the midrih. The secondary veins and their divisions all reach to very near the borders, even seem to reach them, anastomosing atnbsp;their ends with a veinlet which follows close to the margins in successivenbsp;short curves like a marginal vein. The nervilles are strong, more or lessnbsp;at right angles to the nerves, not continuous, anastomosing in the middlenbsp;of the areas, composing a net of large irregular quadrangular or polygonalnbsp;meshes. The surface of these leaves is rough, the venation deep and distinct, the substance thick, nearly coriaceous; the short petiole (7 millimeters long) is enlarged at the base.

Hob.Near Fort Barker. Chs. Sternberg.

AMPELIDEiE.

CISSITES, Heer.

Leaves more or less deeply trilobate by the esteusion of the lateral primary nerves always in three, rounded and broadly cnneate to the base; lobes deltoid ornbsp;round, entire or dentate, sometimes lobed; secondary nerves mostly camptodrome.

Under the name of Oissites insignis, and without definition of the genus. Professor Beer has described a fragment of leaf which has apparently anbsp;degree of affinity to those which I place under this generic division. Thenbsp;leaves are closely allied to Araliopsis by the primary nervation alwaysnbsp;being trifid generally from a distance above the basal borders, and by thenbsp;areolation and the more or less distinctly trilobate division. The secondary veins are generally camptodrome.

Cissltes insigni.s. Heer.

Phyll. Crt. du Neb., p. 19, pi. ii, figs. 3 (4 restored).

Leaves coriaceous, palmitely deeply trilobate; lateral lobes very unequal, lobes crenate at the apex.

This leaf is very coriaceous, triple-nerved, deeply palmately trilobate. The lower part of the lower lobe is larger than the upper, which is entirenbsp;and bears three obtuse teeth toward the base; the secondary veins arenbsp;thin, anastomosing in curves at a distance from the borders.

Cissites salisburiaefolius, sp. nov.

Sassafras ohtusum, Lesqx., U. S. Geol. Rep., vi,p. 81, pi xiii, figs. 2, 4.

Populites salisburiafoUus, Lesqx., Am. Jour, of Sci..und Arts, xlvi, 1868,p. 94.

These leaves, first described as Populites, then as Sassafras or Arali-

-ocr page 85-

67

FLORA OF THE DAKOTA GROUP.

opsis, and now as Oissites, have indeed some characters which relate them to Araliopsis. They are palmately trilobate, have about the same form asnbsp;Araliopsis cretaceus var. obtusus, and an analogous distribution of thenbsp;nerves and secondary veins. They differ much by the thin texture of thenbsp;leaves and the disposition of the lobes to become more or less obtuselynbsp;and distinctly dentate at the apex, as seen by figs. 2 and 4. The rapidlynbsp;narrowed base and the very long petiole give to them a peculiar fan-likenbsp;shape. Their relation to this group seems indicated by their affinity tonbsp;Oissites insignis.

Cissites Harkerianus, Lesqx.

Plate III, Figs. 3, 4.

Haydens Ann. Rep., 1874, p. 352, pi. vii, figs. 1, 2.

Scbssafras (^Araliopsis) HarJeerianum, Lesqx., U. S. Geol. Rep., vi, p. 81, pi. xi, fig. 4.

Leaves coriaceous, broadly rhomboidal in outline, and cuneate to the petiole, palmately sub-trilobed; lateral primary veins joined at a short distance above the base;nbsp;secondary veins and their divisions camptodrome.

The leaves figured here are smaller than fig. 4, pi. xi, of the U. S. Geol. Rep., vi; but this is the only difference, and a number of specimensnbsp;have been found of leaves of intermediate size. The nervation is, ofnbsp;course, more or less pronounced, according to the face exposed upon thenbsp;stone. The relation of this and the preceding species to Araliopsis isnbsp;easily remarked.

Cissites affinis, Lesqx.

Platanus affinis, Lesqx., U. S. Geol. Rep., vi, p. 71, pi. iv, fig. 4; xi, fig. 3.

Leaves coriaceous or sub-coriaceous, triple-nerved from near the base, sub-trilobate, rounded in narrowing to the petiole, broadly deltoid to the apex; borders marked bynbsp;short distant teeth at the points of the excurreut nerves and their branches.

Cissites aciiminatus, Lesqx.

Plate V, Figs. 3, 4.

Haydens Ann. Rep., 1874, p. 353, pi. viii, fig. 1.

Leaves deltoid from the middle to the acute point, rounded from the middle downward to the petiole, triple-nerved from the base.

These leaves, 7 to 8 centimeters long and nearly as broad, much resemble those of the preceding species; they differ merely by the bordersnbsp;being entire, the secondary nerves more numerous and camptodrome. Innbsp;fig. 4 the points of the lower pair of these lateral nerves reach to the borders

-ocr page 86-

68

DESCRIPTION OP SPECIES.

and force them outside, forming short teeth. The difference between this and the preceding form becomes, therefore, less marked and may not benbsp;considered of specific value. But the same remarks can be made on thenbsp;numerous transitional forms of this peculiar flora, as it has been remarkednbsp;already.

Hah.Near Fort Barker. Chs. Sternberg.

Cissites, Heerli, Lesqx.

Plate V, Fig. 2.

Haydens Ann. Rep1874, p. 353, pi. v, fig. 3.

Leaf fan-shaped in outline, broadly cuneate to the base from above the middle, divided at the upper border into live nearly equal acute lobes separated by broadnbsp;sinuses; primary nerves trifld from above the basal border of the leaf, ascending withnbsp;the lower pair of secondary nerves to the points of the teeth; upper lateral veius andnbsp;all the subdivisions camjitodrome.

Though the base of the leaf is destroyed its outline is clearly defined by tbe preserved part of the borders and the direction of the lateral primary veins. Except that the two lower secondary nerves ascend to thenbsp;points of two lobes, the nervation of the leaf is of the same type as thatnbsp;of the two preceding species. Though the close relation of these leavesnbsp;is evident, this one cannot be compared to Araliopsis. It, therefore,nbsp;authorizes a separation of this group, which by its characters is related tonbsp;the Amjpelidece, especially to Oissus.

Hah.Near Fort Barker, Kansas. Chs. Sternberg.

Ampelopliyllum, Lesqx.

Haydens Ann. Rep., 1874, p. 354.

Leaves ovate or obovate, obtuse, entire, narrowed to a long petiole, or sub-cordate, palmately three-nerved from above the base; nerves flexuous, branching on both sides,nbsp;ascending to the borders.

Anipelophyllum attenuatiim, Lesqx.

Plate III, Fig. 2.

Haydens Ann. Rep., 1874, p. 354, pi. ii, fig. 3.

Leaf sub-coriaceous, cuueiform in outline, enlarged and rounded at the top; borders entire, wavy; lateral primary nerves joining the middle at a distance from thenbsp;base, flexuous, branching out and inside, ascending to the borders.

The leaf, 6 centimeters long without the petiole and about the same width between the points of the primary lateral nerves, is rounded at the

-ocr page 87-

09

FLORA OF THE DAKOTA GROUP.

top and undulate by the out-running of the veins. It is triple-nerved from a distance above the base, and has above the point of connectionnbsp;of the primary nerves two or three pairs of alternate secondary veins,'nbsp;variable in distance, straight or curved, unequally parallel, reaching thenbsp;borders either directly or by their bianches, which by oblique branchletsnbsp;or by connections of nervilles at right angles form irregular quadrate largenbsp;meshes. There are under the primary nerves two pairs of marginal veinletsnbsp;with the same degree of divergence as the primary ones (40-50). Thenbsp;form of this fine leaf and its mode of nervation are peculiar, and of anbsp;character analogous to that of leaves described under the generic namenbsp;of G-reviopsis in the Szanne Flora by Saporta. There is, however, anbsp;marked difference in the primary temate nervation and in the entirenbsp;borders of the leaves. The two lower pairs of tertiary veins show also fornbsp;this leaf a relation to Credneria, and especially to the small leaf of Platanusnbsp;lleerii, pi. iii, fig. i. The secondary and tertiary nerves are of a differentnbsp;character.

Hob.South of Fort Barker. Clis. Sternberg.

Ampelopliylliim ovatiim, Lesqx.

Haydens Ann. Rep./ 1874, p. 355.

Celtic? ovata, Lesqx., U. S. Geol. Rep., p. 66, pi. iv, ligs. 2, 3.

Leaves ovate, obtuse or undulate, truncate or obtusely pointed, enlarged toward tbe base and abruptly rounded and sub-truncate or cordifonn at base; nervation trifidnbsp;from the base, craspedodrome.

Though the relation of these leaves to the preceding species is mot very distinct, it is, however, more marked than to the leaves of Celtis.nbsp;But for the craspedodrome, and especially the ternate primary nervation,nbsp;they might be referable to Populus or Fopulites, having indeed some degreenbsp;of affinity to P. elegans, Lesqx., U. S. Geol. Rep., vi, pi. iii, fig. 3.

HAMAMELIDEtE.

HAMAMELITES, Sap.

Leaves membranaceous, glabrous, petiolate, oblong-lanceolate or ovate; nervation pinnate; secondary nerves at an acute angle of divergence, craspedodrome, branching on the lower side; branches and subdivisions generally camptodrome.

The leaves described in this generic division have the essential characters of the leaves of both Hamamelis and Alnus.

-ocr page 88-

70

DESCEIPTION OP SPECIES.

Haniamelltes tenuinervis, sp. nov.

Leaf broadly ovate, rounded at both ends, entire from the middle downward, regularly deeply undulate upward, pinnately nerved; lower lateral nerves alternate,nbsp;curving along the borders, camptodrome, mostly simple, the upper more oblique, simplenbsp;or branching, reaching the borders at the outer end of the undulations, or broad roundnbsp;teeth.

The base of the lateral medial nerves is somewhat decurrent in joining the midrib at an acute angle of divergence, while the lower ones, more open, join it in a broad curve nearly at right angles, all more or lessnbsp;curving in passing to the borders. The leaf is 5 centimeters long withoutnbsp;the short petiole (about 1 centimeter long), and nearly as broad. The onlynbsp;leaf known to me, to which this might be compared, is Parrotia pristina,nbsp;Heer, FI. Arct., vol. iv, p. 83, pi. xxi, fig. 5 {Quercus fagifolia, Goepp.),nbsp;from which it differs not only by the leaf being shorter and broader, butnbsp;by the distribution of the lateral nerves, the two lower pairs being alternate and at a short distance from each other, as in Alnus serrulata, Linn.,nbsp;while the upper, sub-opposite, parallel, and more distant, are branchednbsp;and reach the borders at a more acute angle of divergence and a lessnbsp;pronounced curve.

Hob.Four miles northeast of Minneapolis, Kansas. CM. Sternberg.

Hamamelites quadrangularis, Lesqx.

Hajdens Ann. Rep., 1874, p. 355.

Alniies qiiadrangularis, Lesqx., U. S. Geol. Rep., vi, p. 62, pi. iv, fig. 1.

The leaf is small, slightly more coriaceous than the one described above; the borders are less distinctly undulate, and the secondary nervesnbsp;thick, closely parallel, less divided; the two lower pairs of nerves are thinner and closer, following the borders like marginal nerves.

Hamamelites Kansaseanus, Lesqx.

Plate IV, Fig. 5.

Haydens Ann. Rep., 1874, p. 355.

Alnus Kanscuteanus, Lesqx., XT. 8. Geol. Rep., vi, p. 62, pi. xxx, fig. 8.

From the specimen figured here, which is better preserved than that copied in the U. S. Geol. Rep., vi, the description is somewhat modified.nbsp;The leaves are small, obovate in outline, cordate or obtuse at the gradually

-ocr page 89-

71

FLORA OF THE DAKOTA GROUP.

narrowed base; the borders are deeply regularly undulate from below the middle; the two lower pairs of lateral nerves thinner than those abovenbsp;and more open are camptodrome, the other craspedodrome. The basilarnbsp;border seems to pass over the top of the petiole as in Menisfermites.

Hob.This species is not rare in Kansas. The specimen figured was communicated by Prof. B. F. Mudge. No. 698 of the National Museum.

Hamamelites quercifoliiis, sp. nov.

Leaf oblong, coriaceous, lanceolate, rounded to the base, blunt at the apex, undulate on the borders; nervation pinnate, deep; lateral veins close, oblique, craspedodrome, branching on the lower side.

The leaf has great likeness to Bryopyllum fQuercusJ latifolmm, pi. iv, fig. i. It is about the same length but narrower, only 5 centimeters broadnbsp;in the middle, as in the preceding species; the two lower pairs of secondarynbsp;nerves are thinner, less oblique, more open than the eight others above.nbsp;These slightly curve in passing to the borders and enter, like the divisions,nbsp;the outside curve of the undulations.

Hah.Bluff Creek, Ellsworth County, Kansas. Chs. Sternberg. There is only one specimen (No. 62a of the Museum Comp. ZooL, Cambridge).

Hamamelites? cordatus, sp. nov.

Plate IV, Fig. 3.

Leaves large, thickish, broadly oval-oblong, deeply narrowly cordate at base, obtusely dentate; nervation pinnate; lateral nerves oblique, slightlj' curved in passingnbsp;toward the borders, much branching on the lower side, craspedodrome.

This fragment represents a leaf about 12 centimeters long, 7 to 8 centimeters broad. It is undulate-dentate all around, pinnately nerved, with the secondary nerves at equal distance, and parallel, except two pairs ofnbsp;smaller ones attached to the base of the lower lateral nerves. Of these,nbsp;the upper curves downward, branching and entering the borders by itsnbsp;apex and by its divisions, the lowest, simple and marginal, follows thenbsp;nearly auricled basal borders. Nothing is seen of the areolation. Somenbsp;simple parallel nervilles continuous and at right angles to the veins arenbsp;seen in the upper part of the leaf, which by its facies and some of itsnbsp;characters resembles a Viburnum.

Hab.Near Fort Barker, Kansas. Chs. Sternberg.

-ocr page 90-

72 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;DESCRIPTION OF SPECIES.

MAGNOLIACE^.

MAGNOLIA, Linn.

Magnolia alteriians, Heer.

TJ. S. Geol. Rep., vi, p. 92, pi. xviii, fig. 4.

Better specimens of this species, though not many, have recently been found in Kansas.

Magnolia Capellini, Heer.

Phyll. Crt. du Neb., p. 21, pi. iii, figs. 5, 6.

Leaves coriaceous, broadly oval, very entire; secondary veins at an acute angle of divergence, curving to the borders, camptodrome.

The leaves of this species are similar in size and shape to those described as Ficus magmlicefoUa, pi. xvii, figs. 5 and 6. This last figure,nbsp;especially, does not differ from those published by Heer, except by thenbsp;closer secondary veins and by the base, which is slightly decurrent in thenbsp;leaves of Ficus, while in fig. 5 of Heer it is abruptly rounded and subcord-ate or subauricled. This appearance, however, may be merely casual,nbsp;resulting from the breaking of the base, as seen in all the leaves of thisnbsp;species described by Heer in FI. Arct., vol. iv, pi. xxxiii. Two specimens of this species found in Colorado have the base decurrent upon anbsp;short petiole, and the nervation of the species.

Hab.The two specimens mentioned above (Nos. 12 and 12h of the collection of the Museum of Comp. Zool., of Cambridge) are from Morrison, Colorado, found by A. Lakes. I have received a number of othersnbsp;more or less fragmentary from Kansas.

Magnolia speclosa, Heer.

ilolet. FI., p. 20, pi. vi, fig. 1; ix, fig. 2; x; xi, fig. 1.

Leaves large, coriaceous, eUiptical-ovate, narrowed upward into a long acumen and downward to a thick petiole; medial nerve thick; secondary nerves curved, camptodrome. (Heer.)

The leaves of this species are enlarged in the middle and more rapidly attenuated to a long acumen and to the petiole than in the preceding. The medial nerve is much thicker. The specimens which I refer to itnbsp;differ in nothing from Heer's figure except, perhaps, by the lateral nerves,

-ocr page 91-

73

FLORA OF THE DAKOTA GROUP.

which appear somewhat closer. As the veins are very indistinct the reference is somewhat uncertain.

//ajNear Morrison, Colorado. A. Lakes. Specimen Nos. 13 and 13a of the Museum Comp. Zool., of Cambridge.

Magnolia tennifolia, Lesqx.

U. S. Geol. Eep., vi, p. 92, pi. xxi, fig. 1.

Magnolia obovata, Newby.

Later Ext. FI./ p. 15; Illustr., pi. ii, fig. 2; iv, fig. 4.

Leaves large, obovate, entire, tMck and smooth, pointed and slightly decurrent on the petiole; nervation strong; midrib straight and extending to the summit; lateralnbsp;nerves pinnate, set at somewhat unequal distances, straight and parallel below, forkednbsp;and inosculating above, forming a festoon parallel with the margin; terminal nervesnbsp;forming an irregular network of polygonal and relatively large areoles. (Newby.)

Eah.Blackbird Hills, Nebraska. Dr. Hayden.

Magnolia species.

Plate XI, Fig. 6.

A flattened immature receptacle or carpite of a Magnolia. The short-pediceled cone is oblong-obtuse, covered with short obtuse carpels.

Hal.Near Morrison, Colorado. //. C. Beckwith.

LIRIODENDRON, Linn.

Liriodendron Meekii, Heer.

Phyll. Crt. du Neb., p. 21, pi. iv,figs. 3,4.

Leaves panduriform, emarginate at the top, bilobate; lobes obtuse; secondary veins branching. (Heer.)

Hal.Tekamah, Nebraska. Professor Capellini.

Lirlodendron primfevum, Newby.

Later Ext. FI., p. 12; Illustr., pi. vi, figs. 6, 7.

Leaves three-lobed, upper lobe emarginate, all the lobes rounded; nervation delicate, medial nerve straight or slightly curved, terminating in the sinus of the superior lobe; secondary nerves gently arching upward, simple or forked near the extremities,nbsp;a few more delicate ones alternating with the stronger. (Ny.)

From comparison of specimens received from Greenland, Professor Heer considers this species, as also the leaves described as Leguniinositesnbsp;Marcouanus, Heer, and Pliyllites olcordatus, Heer (Newby., Illustr., pi.nbsp;V, figs. 2, 3), as identical with the preceding species.

-ocr page 92-

74

DBSCKIPTION OP SPECIES.

liiriodendron intermedium, Lesqx.

U. S. Geol. Rep., vi, p. 93, pl. xx, fig. 5.

No other specimen has been found as yet than the fragmentary one described in the Report.

Liriodendron g-ig-antenm, Lesqx.

U. S. Geol. Rep., vi, p. 9.3, pl. xxil, fig. 2.

A number of well-preserved specimens, recently obtained in Kansas, distinctly display the characters of this species originally described fromnbsp;a fragment, the upper lobe of a leaf only. The leaves are very large, 20nbsp;centimeters broad between the lower lobes, which are broad (6 centimeters),nbsp;oblong, rounded or obtuse, at right angles to the medial nerve; upper lobesnbsp;more oblique, shorter, narrowed and rounded to an obtuse point, joiningnbsp;the lower in a narrow deep sinus at a short distance (2 centimeters) fromnbsp;the thick medial nerves; lateral nerves parallel, nearly at equal distances,nbsp;slightly oblique, curved down in joining the medial nerve.

By the form of the leaves this species is more than any other related to the living L. Tulipifera. As far as can be seen from the fragment ofnbsp;L. intermedium, this last species differs much from L. giganteum, especiallynbsp;by the deeply emarginate leaf, the very oblique upper lobes at a great distance from the lower ones. The facies of the leaves of these two speciesnbsp;is far different.

Hab.Two miles from Glasco, Kansas. The specimens. Nos. 206, 513, 535, found by Chs. Sternberg, like those of the four following species,nbsp;belong to the collection of the Museum Comp. Zool., Cambridge.

Liiriodendroii acuminatiini, Lesqx.

Bull. Mus. Comp. Zool., Cambridge, vol. vii. No. 6, p. 227.

Leaves small, about half as large as those of the preceding species, cut into two pairs of narrow linear accnminate lobes all arched upward, about 10 to 12 centimetersnbsp;long.

A remarkable species; the lobes, 1 centimeter broad, have only a medial nerve.

Hah.Same location as the preceding. Specimens Nos. 476,504,504.

Liriodendron cruciforme, Lesqx.

Ibid., p. 227.

Leaves large j upper lobes broad, square or equilateral, at right angles to the broad midrib; lower lobes narrow, linear, acuminate, much longer and arched upward.

-ocr page 93-

75

FLORA OP THE DAKOTA GROUP.

The shape of the leaves is like that of an anchor, except that the medial nerve, or axis, does not pass above the upper border of the leaf,nbsp;which is cut flat, not, or scarcely, emarginate.

Hob.Elkhorn Creek. Nos. 197,198, and some fragmentary ones.

liiriodendron semi-alatum, Lesqx.

Bull Mug. Comp. Zool., Cambridge, vol. vii. No. 6, p. 227.

Leaves divided at tbe base in two opposite short round lobes, obliquely cut in curving up to near the medial nerve and then diverging and enlarging upward into annbsp;obovate or spatulate entire lamina.

This form is somewhat like fig. 7 of pi. vi, Newby., Illustr., the lower lobes longer obtuse and more defined, the upper part gradually enlarged,nbsp;spatulate, obtuse. It may be a distant form of L. Meekii.

Hah.Seven miles from Glasco, Kansas. Specimens Nos. 472, 425.

Llrlodendron plnnatifidnm, Lesqx.

im., p. 227.

A simple leaf, with the general facies and the nervation of Lirioden-dron, but narrow linear in outline, subalternately trilobed on each side. The top and base of the leaf are broken, the lobes, separated by broad flatnbsp;sinuses, are half round, entire or irregularly undulate. The fragment isnbsp;9 centimeters long and 5 broad between the outside curves of the medialnbsp;lobes, which are a little larger than the upper and lower ones; the lateralnbsp;veins are close, oblique, parallel, distinct only at and near their point ofnbsp;union to the midrib. The fragment may represent a leaf of a differentnbsp;genus, though its affinity is evidently with Liriodendron.

Hah.Two miles from Glasco, Kansas. Specimen No. 531 (5261 fragment) .

LIRIOPHYLLUM, Lesqx.

Leaves subcoriaceous, square or broadly rhomboidal in outline, abruptly narrowed to a comparatively short petiole, split from the top to the middle along the line of thenbsp;medial nerve into two primary lobes much enlarged in the lower part, entire or sub-lobate or distinctly bilobate; nervation pinnate.

By the facies and the nervation these leaves have a great affinity to those of Liriodendron. Instead of being merely emarginate at the topnbsp;they are deeply cut down, nearly to the middle, in two lobes joined by anbsp;narrow more or less obtuse sinus. This is indeed the more markednbsp;difference.

-ocr page 94-

76

DESOEIPTION OP SPECIES.

Eiriophyllum Beckwitliii, Lesqx.

Plate X, Fig. 1. nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;

Haydens Ann. Rep./ 1876, p. 482, mentioned.

Leaves large, square in outline, cut to near the base into two large diverging lobes; lobes bilobate, obtuse; primary nerve very thick, continuous to a short petiole,nbsp;bilid at a short distance above the base, the divisions ascending to the obtuse point ofnbsp;the upper lobes; secondary veins two, parallel, curved into the lower lobe, all withnbsp;few branches.

The abnormal form of the leaves of this genus renders their description difficult. In this species, which may be a variety or deformation of the following, the leaves are large, about 28 centimeters between the pointsnbsp;of the lower lobes, and nearly 20 centimeters from the base to the apex ofnbsp;the upper. They are divided into two halves from the top to 4 centimetersnbsp;above the base by the splitting of the medial nerve under an angle of 40,nbsp;and each division is cut at the side in two short obtuse lobes separated bynbsp;a broad sinus. The lower lobe, nearly at right angles to the midrib, is traversed in its whole length by two parallel, strong, secondary nerves, apparently vanishing below the top (broken). Except very few oblique curvednbsp;tertiary veins, no other trace of nervation or areolation is distinct. Thenbsp;medial nerve from under the sinus downward is 3 millimeters broadasnbsp;broad as the short pedicel broken 2 centimeters below the slightly decurrent base of the leaf.

Ifa.Near Morrison, Colorado, If. C. Beckwith. Found only in one good specimen.

Liriopliyllitm populoides, Lesqx.

Plate XI, Figs. 1 and 2.

Leaves smaller, broadly ovate, cuneiform at base, divided nearly vertically from the top to above the middle into two obtuse lobes, enlarged on the rounded sides abovenbsp;the base and there sometimes prolonged into a short obtuse lobe; medial nerve straight;nbsp;lateral nerves strong, parallel, equidistant, four pairs, effaced near the borders, rarelynbsp;branching; nervilles at right angles.

-In comparing these leaves with the preceding the essential characters are seen to be identical, though the appearance is far different. The largenbsp;size of the leaf and the subdivision of the two primary lobes in L. Beck-witliii are the more marked differences. But in fig. 1 of this species thenbsp;lower side is continued into a short lobe, indicating a subdivision like thatnbsp;of the leaf pi. x, fig. 1, and the nervation is of the same type as in the leaf

-ocr page 95-

77

FLORA OF THE DAKOTA GROUP.

pi. xi, fig. 1; the two lower lateral nerves turn outside toward the short lobes, while the upper is evidently tending upward.

JIah.With the preceding in numerous specimens. A. C. Beckwith, A. LakCiS. One specimen also has been found in Kansas.

Liriopliyllum obcordatum, sp. nov.

Leaf small, obovate, entire, narrowly deeply emarginate at tbe top, gradually narrowing to the petiole (broken); medial nerve narrow; lateral nerves at an acutenbsp;angle of divergence, alternate, camptodrome.

This leaf, 6 centimeters long and 3 broad above the middle, is cut from the top to one-third of its length into two obtuse entire slightlynbsp;diverging lobes by the splitting of the medial nerve, as in the two preceding species. It is perfectly entire, gradually narrowed from above thenbsp;middle, or cuneiform to the base, with two pairs of alternate distant secondary nerves at an acute angle of divergence and curving in passingnbsp;toward the borders. The tertiary nervation and the areolation are totallynbsp;obsolete.

Hab.With the preceding. Rev. A. Lakes.

Carpites liriopliylli ? sp. nov.

Plate XI, Fig. 5.

An oblong seed 3 centimeters long, 7 millimeters broad in the middle, narrowed and blunt at one end, acute at the other; irregularly obscurelynbsp;lineate on the surface.

The reference of this fruit to Liriophjllum is hypothetical. The seed was found on one of the specimens of M. Beckwith, with leaves of L.nbsp;populoides.

ANONACBiE.

ANONA, Linn.

Anona cretacea, sp. nov.

Leaf lanceolate or oblong-lanceolate, gradually narrowed to a short flattened petiole; medial nerve thick; secondary nerves open, nearly at right angles toward thenbsp;base, branching, camptodrome.

A fragment of leaf of which the lower half only is well preserved. It is similar in its size, form, and venation to A. lignitum. Ung., Syllog.,

-ocr page 96-

78

DESCRIPTION OF SPECIES.

p. 25, pi. X, figs. 1-6. The relation of this leaf to this genus is as evident as it can be indicated by a single specimen representing only part of a leafnbsp;and no fruit.

Ilab.Near Glasco, Kansas. CJis. Sternberg. No. 414 of the collection of the Museum of Comp. Zool., Cambridge.

MENISPERMACE^.

MENISPERMITES, Lesqx.

U. S. Geol. Kep., vi, p. 94.

The definition of this genus has to be somewhat modified in this: the leaves are not only broadly deltoid and more or less distinctly trilobate, but also round or ovate, entire, with a camptodrome nervation.nbsp;From this, the group is subdivided in two sections, represented one bynbsp;lobate, the other by entire leaves.

Menlspermltes ol)tusilol)US, Lesqx.

Plate XV, Fig. 4.

U. S. Geol. Rep., vi, p. 94, pi. xxv, figs. 1,9; xxvi,fig. 3.

M. ohtusilohus var., ibid., p. 95, pi. xxii, fig. 1.

Menlspermltes Sallnensls, Lesqx.

U. S. Geol. Kep., vi, p. 95, pi. xx, figs. 2,3. nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;

)

Menlspermltes acutllobus, sp. nov.

Plate XIV, Fig. 2.

Leaf large, triangular in outline, broadly rounded or nearly truncate at base, deltoid, dentate-lobate, amp;ve-nerved from near tbe base, coriaceous; nerves more or lessnbsp;branching on the lower side, craspedodrome, with their divisions; nervilles at rightnbsp;angles to the nerves, anastomosing in the middle of the areas.

The specimen figured is the only one seen. Comparison of the figures representing this species and M. obtusilobus, pi. xv, fig. 4, shows the closenbsp;affinity of the leavesM. acutilobus merely differing by the large acutenbsp;distant teeth of the borders. The primary nervation is the same as thatnbsp;in pi. XV, fig. 1; the secondary veins are distant, equally oblique, andnbsp;curving toward the borders, scarcely branching, all craspedodrome, andnbsp;entering the teeth of the borders, a character already cemarked in all thenbsp;specimens of M. obtusilobus, whose secondary veins are more generally

-ocr page 97-

79

FLORA OF THE DAKOTA GROUP.

craspedodrome even when the borders are not undulate-dentate, and always so when the leaves are undulate.

Hah.Clay County, Kansas. H. C. Toimier.

Meuispermltes populifolivis, Lesqx.

Plate IV, Fig. 4.

Haydens Ann. Rep., 1874, p. 357.

Leaf broadly ovate, obtuse, subcordate or truncate at base, palmately five-nerved from near the basal borders; primary lateral nerves at a more .acute angle of divergence, branching on the lower side; secondary nerves equidistant, parallel, all campto-drome.

The leaf is coriaceous, smooth on the surface, perfectly entire, bh centimeters long and as broad in its largest diameter below the middle.nbsp;The primary lateral veins diverge about equally from each other at annbsp;angle of about 30; the lower is nearly simple and has still a thin marginalnbsp;veinlet underneath; they branch from the lower part, and the secondarynbsp;nerves at a distance above fotk only at their ends toward the borders.nbsp;The areas are crossed by very strong nervilles at right angles to the nerves,nbsp;anastomosing in the middle. The areolation is obsolete.

Hob.South of Fort Harker. Chs. Sternberg.

Meuispermltes cyciopliyllus, Lesqx.

Plate XV, Fig. 3.

Haydens Ann. Rep., 1874, p. 358, pi. vi, tig. 4.

Leaf thick, subcoriaceous, very entire, nearly round and centrally peltate, deeply concave, palmately five-nerved; inner lateral nerves curving inside, the outer open,nbsp;nearly at right angles to the medial nerve, all dividing by open straight branches anastomosing at a distance from the borders in double rows of arches; basilar veins 3 to 5,nbsp;diverging star-like from the central point.

The leaf is 7 centimeters long and 6 broad in its widest diameter; the middle is rounded downward and a little more narrowed upward to thenbsp;round subtruncate apex. The point of attachment of the petiole is nearlynbsp;central, and though surrounded by a series of nerves diverging star-like,nbsp;it has, like the other species of this genus, five primary nerves turningnbsp;upward, the lower ones representing marginal veins. The leaf is concavenbsp;from the point of attachment of the petiole, which passes down into thenbsp;stone, leaving an opening like the pipe of a funnel.

Hob.Near Fort Harker, Kansas. CJis. Sternberg.

-ocr page 98-

80

DESCEIPTIOX OF SPECIES.

Menispermites grandis, sp. nov.

Plate XV, Figs, 1, 2.

Leaves subcoriaceous, large, flat, nearly round, broader than long, peltate; borders entire or undulate; nerves radiating from the point of attachment, camjitodrome; primary nerves five.

This species differs from the preceding not only by the large size of the leaves but especially by the nervation Avhich is simply camptodrome,nbsp;the veins and their divisions curving along close to the borders and anastomosing in a single row of festoons. Even the medial nerve has thenbsp;same character and does not ascend to the borders, but is forked near thenbsp;apex in camptodrome divisions.

Hah.Near Clay Centre, Kansas. IT. C. Towner.

Menispermites ovalis, Lesqx.

Plate XV, Fig. .'5.

Haydens Ann. Rep., 1874, p. 357, pi. v, fig. 4.

Leaf narrowly oval or oblong, obtusely pointed, rounded at base, palmately five-nerved ; lateral nerves at an acute angle of divergence, the inner ones ascending to near tlie top, branching outside; branches numerous, parallel, curving along the borders in festoons.

This fine leaf, preserved nearly entire, is 7 to 8 centimeters long, 3i centimeters broad, nearly exactly oval-oblong, perfectly entire. It is lessnbsp;distinctly palmately five-nerved than the leaves of the other species of thisnbsp;genus; the two internal primary nerves are as strong as the medial one,nbsp;curve gradually nearly parallel to the borders, and near the top join thenbsp;branches of the midrib with which they anastomose in curves; the outsidenbsp;lateral nerves are thinner and shorter; they ascend also nearly parallel tonbsp;the borders, disappearing in the middle of the leaf in anastomosing withnbsp;branches of the lateral primary nerves. This is a mere deviation fromnbsp;the type.

Under the name of JJaphnogene Kanii, Heer has published ( FI. Arct., i, p. 112, pi. xiv), from the Miocene of Greenland, leaves related by theirnbsp;form to this Cretaceous species. The same kind of leaves are described bynbsp;Saporta and Marion in the Flora of Gelinden,' p. 63, pi. x, as Cocculusnbsp;Kanii. In these leaves the primary nervation is in three from the base;nbsp;in the Cretaceous leaf it is positively in five and therefore different,nbsp;appearing intermediate between that of the leaves described above asnbsp;Menispermites and that of Haphnogene, or Cocculus Kanii.

Hah.Near Clay Centre, Kansas.

-ocr page 99-

81

FLORA OF THE DAKOTA GROUP.

MALVACE^.

STEECUIIA, linn.

Leaves alternate, petiolate, palmately deeply trilobate; triple-nerved from the top of the petiole.

This definition represents the characters of the coriaceous leaves which I refer to this genus, and which I separate from Aralia merely onnbsp;.account of the primary divisions. Most of these leaves have only thenbsp;primary nerves distinct and rarely any trace of the secondary veins. By anbsp;lower division of the lateral primary nerves, species referable, perhaps, tonbsp;this genus are described above as Aralia. If, as Schimper says, Sterculianbsp;Majoliana, Massal., FI. Foss. Senig., p. 319, is referable to the group ofnbsp;Stercxdia Labrusca, most of the species that are described as Aralia, if notnbsp;all, should be placed also with Sterculia. I do not admit this conclusion.

Sterculia lugubris, sp. nov.

Plate VI, Figs. 1-3.

Leaves coriaceous, large, divided near the cuneate base into three very long sub-linear acuminate lobes; primary nerves thick, distinct to the apex.

The leaves, narrowly cuneate, somewhat decurrent at base to the thick petiole, which they reach a little below the point of union of the primarynbsp;nerves, vary in length from 12 to 24 centimeters from the base to the apexnbsp;of the lobes, which are united by obtuse comparatively narrow sinusesnbsp;at a short distance3 to 6 centimetersfrom the base. The lobes, 1 to 2nbsp;centimeters broad in the middle, are slightly narrowed to their base, andnbsp;gradually tapering from the middle upward to an acuminate point. Thenbsp;lateral are curved downward, or scythe-shaped. No trace of secondarynbsp;nervation is visible.

There is in the collection of the National Museum a set of specimens representing an analogous form, though perhaps specifically different. Thenbsp;lobes, descending nearer to the base, are shorter (7-14 centimeters long),nbsp;straight, not recurved, linear-oblong, slightly narrowed from the middlenbsp;downward to the broad obtuse sinuses and gradually to the -apex. All thenbsp;points of the lobes are destroyed. Their divergence is about 25.

Hah.Colorado, near Golden. A. Lakes. The variety is from Kansas. Chs. Steryiberg.

C F 6

-ocr page 100-

82

DESCEIPTION OF SPECIES,

Sterculia obtusiloba, Lesqx.

Plate VIII, Fig. 3.

Aralia tripartita, Lesqx., Haydens Ann. Eep., 1874, p. 348, pl. i, fig. 1.

Leaves coriaceous, small, palmately three-lobed; lobes equal, linear, obtuse, very entire; secondary nerves obsolete.

The only leaf I have seen of this species is figured. It is 7 centimeters long, 6 centimeters hroad between the points of the lateral lobes, which diverge at an angle of 25 and are cut down to about two-thirds ofnbsp;the leaf. The medial lobe is a little narrower than the lateral (1 centimeter broad); the leaf is cuneate to the base and apparently a little decurrent to the petiole (broken); its surface is smooth. This leaf, followingnbsp;the definition of the genus, represents a Sterculia. Its name was changednbsp;accordingly.

Hai.Near Fort Harker, Kansas. Chs. Sternberg.

Sterculia aperta, sp. nov.

Plate X, Figs. 2, 3.

Leaves subcoriaceous, palmately three-lobed, and triple-nerved from near the base; lobes lanceolate, blunt at the apex; angle of divergence broad.

This species is different from the preceding by the form of the broader lanceolate obtusely pointed lobes, the leaves not as thick and larger.nbsp;Fig. 3 shows traces of secondary nerves equidistant and curving to thenbsp;borders, the lower ones on the medtah nerve being at right angles to it.nbsp;These leaves are related to Sterculia lahrusca, Ung., a species which,nbsp;already present in the Eocene of France, is found also in all the stages ofnbsp;the Tertiary, including the Pliocene, in very variable forms. A numbernbsp;of specimens in the Museum of Comp. Zool. of Cambridge represent anbsp;form which seems intermediate between this and the preceding. Thenbsp;leaves are 8 to 10 centimeters long, somewhat thick but not coriaceous,nbsp;with lobes more or less diverging, linear-lanceolate, gradually narrowednbsp;above to a blunt point, nearly equal in length, 4 to centimeters long,nbsp;12 to 14 millimeters broad.

JIab.Kansas. Found at divers localities. Chs. Sternberg.

-ocr page 101-

83

FLORA OP THE DAKOTA GROUP.

TILIACE^.

GREVIOPSIS, Sap.

The remark made on the definition of this genus, U. S. Geol. Rep., vii, p. 257, is applicable also to the Cretaceous leaves which I havenbsp;described under this generic name. The character of the nervationnbsp;especially relates them to those figured by the celebrated author in thenbsp;Sezanne Flora.

Grevlopsis Haydenii, Lesqx.

U. S. Geol. Eep., vi, p. 97, pi. ill, figs. 2, 4; xxiv, fig. 3.

The leaf represented in this last figure was described first in Amer. Jour. Sci. and Arts, July, 1868, as Populites Jlahellata.

ACERACE^.

ACERITES, Newby.

Acerites prlstinus, Newby.

Later Ext. FI., p. 15; lllustr., pi. v, fig. 4.

Leaves petiolate, cordate at the base, flve-lobed; lobes entire, acute;? five strong and nearly equal veins radiate from the base into the lobes. The small nerves arenbsp;distributed over the surface in a flue net-work of which the meshes are sub-rectangular. (Ny.)

The figure represents a fragmentary leaf of the same character as those described and figured in U. S. Geol. Rep., vi, p. 56, pi. ii, figs. 1,nbsp;3, under the name of Liquidamhar integrifolmm. The relationship of thesenbsp;leaves seems to be with the Araliacece, but it is as yet unascertained.

Negundoides acutifolivis, Lesqx.

U. S. Geol. Rep., vi, p. 97, pi. xxi, fig. 5.

SAPmDACE.Jl.

SAPINDRS, Linn.

Sapindus Morrisoni, sp. nov.

Plate XVI, Figs. 1,2.

Leaflets subcoriaceous, short petioled, lanceolate-acuminate, unequal at the rounded narrowed slightly decurring base; lateral nerves alternate, parallel, curvingnbsp;in passing to the borders, camptodrome.

The fragment represents apparently the base of a large pinnately

-ocr page 102-

84

DESCRIPTION OF SPECIES.

divided leaf, with leaflets alternate, short petioled, more enlarged on one side near the base. The fragments of leaflets distributed on the samenbsp;piece of coarse shaly sandstone indicate their original connection with anbsp;pinnate leaf. The lower part of the stem does not bear any fragments ofnbsp;the base of other leaflets attached to it. The stone is coarse, the nervation is obscure and has no trace of subdivisions of the secondary veins.nbsp;The leaflets average 12 to 14 centimeters in length, 2i to 3 centimeters innbsp;width in the broadest part below the middle.

Hah.Near Morrison, Colorado. H. C. Beckwith.

Fragments of what I consider a variety of this species have been sent by Chs. Sternberg to the Museum of Comp. Zool., Cambridge, from Ellsworth County, Kansas (Nos. 24, 37). These represent two leaflets only,nbsp;both unequal at base, one about the same size as the specimens fromnbsp;Morrison, merely differing by the lateral veins being a little more oblique;nbsp;another leaflet is shorter and has the veins open proximate. It has beennbsp;found also at Atane with S. frodromus, Heer, Fi. Arct., iii, p. 117, pi.nbsp;xxxiv, which it resembles.

FRANGULACEJS.

CELASTROPHYLLUM, Ett.

Celastrophyllum eusifolium, Lesqx.

quot;U. S. Geo). Kep., vi, p. 108, pi. xxi, figs. 2, 3.

ILEX, Linn.

Ilex strangrulata, Lesqx.

Plate III, Fig. 7.

Haydens Ann. Rep., 1874, p. 359, pi. vii, fig. 8.

Leaf coriaceous, narrow, panduriform or strangled in the middle to a small angular lobe, rounded at base in narrowing to the petiole, entire in the lower part, little enlarged and irregularly distinctly obtusely dentate in the upper; secondary \reinsnbsp;proximate, in a very open angle of divergence, irregularly camptodrome or mixed.

This leaf is about centimeters long (point broken) without the li centimeter long petiole. The general outline of the leaf is lanceolate, butnbsp;it is narrowed in the middle, as by erosion, nearly to the medial nerve,nbsp;and gradually enlarged upward by undulations or successive large obtusenbsp;irregular teeth. The surface is rugose; the lateral nerves, mostly camp-

-ocr page 103-

85

FLOEA OF THE DAKOTA GEOUP.

todrome, follow close to the borders, the lower pair at a more acute angle of divergence as marginal veins, and those of the middle abruptly curved,nbsp;following also close to the borders with the same appearance as that ofnbsp;the basilar nerves. This nervation is related to that of some species ofnbsp;Mijrica, and still more of Ilex, like L Abichi, 1. herberidifolia, Heer, of thenbsp;Miocene. The areolation, distinct only on a small area where the epidermisnbsp;is destroyed, is in small, angular or irregularly square areoles. The narrowing of the leaf in the middle appears as produced by the gnawing ofnbsp;insects. But if the vein which follows the border is not a deceptive representation caused by the thickness of the leaf, this peculiar deformation is 'nbsp;natural. Leaves of Ilex are often variously and abnormally cut.

Hab.Same as Dryofhyllum fQuercusJ Holmesii, in connection with coal strata of Southwest Colorado at a higher stage of the Cretaceous.nbsp;H. Holmes.

FKANGULACE^.

PALIURUS, Tonm.

Paliurus membranaceus, Lesqz.

U. S. Geol. Rep., vi, p. 108, pi. xx, fig. 6.

RHAMinJS, Juss.

Brhamnus tenax, nesqx.

U. S. Geol. Rep., vi, p. 109, pi. xxi, fig. 4.

Rbamnus prunlfolius, sp. nov.

Leaf coriaceous, ovate-lanceolate, rounded in narrowing to the base; medial nerve deep, straight; lateral nerves at short distance, parallel, open, arched in passingnbsp;toward the borders and curving along and close to them; nervilles close, numerous,nbsp;oblique to the nerves.

This leaf, 4 to 5 centimeters long (point broken), nearly 3 centimeters in the middle, resembles what Heer describes as Salix nermllosa, Phyll.nbsp;Crt. du Neb., pi. i, tig. 3; but the lateral nerves are open, joining thenbsp;medial nerve nearly at right angles, parallel from the base of the leaf, whichnbsp;is not cuneiform but more rounded; the nervilles are oblique to the veins.nbsp;The nervation is that of a Bhamnus.

iTaJ.Near Glasco, Kansas. Chs. Sternberg. No. 479 of the Museum Comp. Zool., Cambridge.

-ocr page 104-

86 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;DESCEIPTION OF SPECIES.

JUGLANDE^.

JUGLANS, Linn.

Juglans? Debeyana, Heer.

U. S. Geol. Eep., vi, p. 110, pl. xxi, figs. 1-5.

Populus Debeyana, Heer, Phyll. Crt. dti !Veb., p. 14, pi. i, fig. 1; Newby., Notes on Ext. FI., p. 17; Illustr., pl. iv, fig. 3.

' nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;ANACARDIACE^.

Phyllites rlioifolius, Leeqx.

U. S. Geol. Eep., vi, p. 111, pl. xxii, figs. 5, 6.

POMACEA^.

PYRUS, Lindl.

Pyriis? cretacea, Newby.

Notes on Ext. FI., p. 12; Illustr., pl. ii, fig. 7.

Leaves petioled, small, roiindisli, oval or elliptical, often slightly emarginate, entire or finely serrate; medial nerve strong below, rapidly diminishing toward thenbsp;summit; lateral nerves four or five pairs, with intermediate smaller ones, divergiug fromnbsp;the midrib at unequal angles, curved toward the summit, where they anastomose in anbsp;series of arches parallel with the margins; tertiary nerves forming a net-work of whichnbsp;the areoles are somewhat elongated. (ISTy.)

This leaf seems to be a small, lateral leaflet of Juglansquot;? Deheyana.

Hah.Smoky Hills, Kansas. Dr. Hayden.

AMYGDALE^.

PRUNUS, Tourn.

Prunus cretacea, Lesqx.

U. S. Geol. Eep., vi, p. Ill, pl. xxiii, figs. 8, 9.

LEGMINOSAE.

LEGUMINOSITES, Auct.

Leguiniiiosites cultriformis, sp. nov.

Plate X, Fig. 4.

Fruit (legume) stipitate, rounded to the point of support, enlarged above it and gradually tapering up to an obtuse point; stipe enlarged at base.

The legume is7i centimeters long without its stipe (a little more than 2 centimeters), 13 millimeters broad above the base, the widest part, andnbsp;gradually narrowed, by the inclination of one of its sides only, to a blunt

-ocr page 105-

87

FLORA OF THE DAKOTA GROUP.

point. The whole surface is smooth with only some fragments of longitudinal lines.

No remains of Leguminosoe have been discovered in the Dakota Group except the one figured as above. It appears to be a stipitate legume withnbsp;analogy of form and size to those of Loncliocarpus, H. B. amp; Kunth., a genusnbsp;mostly represented in the West Indian Islands, the equatorial America.

OENEBA AND SPECIES OF NOEBTA1N BELATION.

ASPIDIOPHYLLUM, Lesqx.

Hayden's Ann. Rep., 1874, p. 361.

Leaves large, triangular in outline, palmately trilobate, truncate or rounded to a peltate base; nervation coarse; primary nerves triM, from a short distance abovenbsp;the peltate base of the leaves, the lateral, at an open angle of divergence, sometimesnbsp;curved downward; secondary nerves generally close, parallel, camptodrome, generallynbsp;simple, joined by strong nervilles at right angles.

This group has a great affinity by the form of the leaves and the nervation to that of the Sassafras (Araliopsis). Indeed at first sight itnbsp;appears to differ from it only by the addition of a basilar shield. Thenbsp;nervation, however, differs in some characters, the primary nerves beingnbsp;at a more open angle of divergence, as are also the secondary ones, whichnbsp;are also more curved in passing to the borders. The rounded more or lessnbsp;enlarged shield of the base is nerved by the secondary nerves graduallynbsp;declining downward, one pair generally attached under the point of unionnbsp;of the primary nerves, the others derived from the base of the medialnbsp;nerve and passing downward, the lowest nearly perpendicular in direction, and all abruptly curving and following the borders in continuousnbsp;flexures. The disposition of the lower lateral nerves has an analogy tonbsp;that of Oredneria, with the difference that in Credneria the lower secondarynbsp;nerves are all at right angles to the midrib. The same kind and degree ofnbsp;analogy is marked between these leaves and those of Protophyllum andnbsp;Pterospermites, and also those of Platanus.

Aspldiophylliim trllobatiim, Lesqx.

Plate XII, Fig. I; XIII, Figs. 1-5; XIV, Fig. 1.

Leaves generally large, coriaceous, triangular or rhomboidal in outline, deeply obtusely trilobate, broadly cuneate to the base, enlarged into a half-round entire auricle.

The leaves vary in size from 10 to 24 centimeters long and from 10

-ocr page 106-

88

DESCRIPTION OF SPECIES.

to 30 centimeters broad between the lateral lobes. Some of them, apparently constituting a variety of the normal form, are not half as large, their nervation is still coarser and the surface rugose, as in pi. xiii, fig. 1, andnbsp;especially pi. xiv, fig. 1. All have been found at the same locality, mostlynbsp;alone. There is also a marked difference in the expansion of the peltatenbsp;base, which is generally half-round, as in pi. xiii, figs. 1, 3, but whichnbsp;sometimes is regularly dentate lobate around, as in pi. xiii, fig. 6. Butnbsp;this fragment may be referable to the following species.

Hah.Found in numerous specimens 3J miles south of Fort Harker. Clis. Sternberg.

Aspldiophyllum dentatum, sp. nov.

Leaves smaller, palmately three-lobate, peltate at the base; lateral lobes trilobate, the medial long, all dentate in the upper part; secondary nerves camptodrome; base of the leaves contracted into a fan-like five-lobed basilar shield.

The leaves have the same general facies as those of A. trilohatum^ differing by their texture not being as thick, the nervation not as coarse,,nbsp;and by the base of the leaves being contracted under the point of divisionnbsp;of the primary nerves into a narrow neck half a centimeter broad ouljvnbsp;and then abruptly enlarged into a fan-like five-lobed or deeply dentatenbsp;shield or stipule 4 centimeters broad between the summits of the lateralnbsp;teeth and 2 centimeters vertically from the base of the medial nerve to thenbsp;end of the lower lobes. This forni or species with the dentate borders ofnbsp;the middle lobes and the subdivisions of the lateral lobes has its affinitynbsp;to Sassafras [AraliopsisJ cretaceum, while the preceding species has it tonbsp;S. f Araliopsis J mirabile. Another specimen of the same group shows thenbsp;basilar shield transversely oval and entire, stipuliform, also separated fromnbsp;the leaf by a narrow neck. But of this I have seen only a mere fragment,,nbsp;the base of a leaf. It possibly represents still.another species.

Hob.Eight miles northeast of Minneapolis. Chs. Sternberg. Specimens 607 and 614 of the Museum Comp. Zool. Cambridge.

Aspldiophyllum platanifolium, sp. nov.

Plate II, Fig. 4.

Leaves of various sizes, thinner or not coriaceous, rhomboidal in outline, irregularly short trilobate, triple-nerved high above the base; secondary nerves distant and irregular in position and direction, craspedodrome, with camptodrome divisions.

The few leaves I have seen of this species are about of the same size,

-ocr page 107-

FLOEA OF THE DAKOTA GKOP.

15 centimeters long, 13 centimeters broad between tbe lateral short broadly obtuse lobes. The substance of the leaves is not coriaceous, rather thinnbsp;or membranaceous; the nervation not as coarse; the primary veins onlynbsp;half as thick as in the preceding species. The medial nerve descends tonbsp;near the basilar margin before passing under it, and thus the, tertiary ornbsp;marginal veins join the lower part of the medial nerve at right angles asnbsp;in Credneria; the upper secondary nerves, only three pairs, are very distant and oblique, not parallel nor equal in distance, and reach the marginsnbsp;by their ends as craspedodrome while all their divisions are camptodrome.nbsp;The relation of this leaf to Platanus is quite distinct, as will be seen innbsp;comparing it to P. Heerii, U. S. Geol. Rep., vi, pi. ix, fig. 1.

Hah.Clay County, Kansas. H. C. Towner.

Protophyllum, Lesqx.

U. s. Geol. Eep./ vi, p. 100.

Protopliyllum Sternbergii, Lesqx.

Ihid., p. 101, pis. xvi, xviii, fig. 2.

Protophyllum Leconteanum, Lesqx.

Ihid., p. 103, pi. xvii, fig. 4; xxvi, fig. 1.

Protophyllum Kebrascense, Lesqx.

Ihid., p. 103, pi. xxvii, fig. 3.

Protophyllum quadratum, Lesqx.

Ihid., p. 104, pi. xix, fig. 1.

Protophyllum minus, Lesqx.

Plate IV, Fig. 6.

Ihid., p. 104, pi. xix, fig. 2; xxvii, fig. 1.

This species sometimes has the leaves very rugose and thus resembles P. rugosum, which is, however, very different in the nervation, the largenbsp;size of the leaves, etc.

Protophyllum multinerve, Lesqx.

Ihid., p. 105, pi. xviii, fig. 1.

From numerous specimens less fragmentary than the one figured the leaves are seen to be round or transversely oval with borders entire. Thenbsp;sizes vary from 7 to 14 centimeters long and 9 to 18 centimeters broad.nbsp;The nerves are very close and numerous around the peltate base of thenbsp;leaves; above it they count 8 to 10 pairs, the lower forking generally once,nbsp;the upper simple.

-ocr page 108-

90

DESCRIPTION OP SPECIES.

Protophyllum rugosum, Lesqx.

U. S. Geol. Eep., vi, p. 105, pi. xvii, lig. 1, 2; pi. xix, fig. 3.

Among other leaves of this species there is one entirely preserved, No. 747, in the Museum Comp. Zool. Cambridge. It measures 17 cnti-meters long, 10 broad, is undulate on the borders or somewhat dentatenbsp;by the projection of the lateral veins, and agrees in every point by formnbsp;and nervation with the figure and description of the species (loc. cit.).

Protophyllum Haydenii, Lesqx.

Ihid., p. 106, pi. xvii, fig. 3.

Protopliyllum crednerioides, Lesqx.

Plate II, Figs. 1-3.

Haydens Ann. Eep., 1874, p. 363, pi. iii, fig. 1; viii, fig. 4.

Leaves small, nearly round, broadly cuneate or subtruncate at base, long petioled; borders entire or more generally undulate; nervation obscurely trifld; secondary veiusnbsp;parallel, equidistant, at various angles of divergence, more or less branching.

The leaves vary in size from 6 to 8 centimeters both ways. The borders are either deeply undulate or nearly entire, though all the nervesnbsp;and their divisions are craspedodrome; the secondary nerves are open, atnbsp;right angles toward the base. The areolation is formed by anastomosingnbsp;of continuous nervilles at right angles to the veins and by their subdivisions in the areas, also at right angles, forming very small quadratenbsp;meshes, as seen in fig. 3. As in the other species of the genus, the nervation is more or less obscurely trifid. The lower primary lateral nervesnbsp;being at a distance above the borders have under them, as in Oredneria,nbsp;two pairs of thinner secondary or marginal nerves at right angles. Butnbsp;as the lower veins often branch like the upper ones and have the samenbsp;direction as those above, the nervation sometimes appears pinnate, as innbsp;fig. 1. The ternate disposition is, however, distinct in fig. 3.

Hah.Kansas. Not rare. Chs. Sternberg, H. C. Towner.

Protophyllum ? Mudgel, Lesqx.

U. S. Geol. Eep., vi, p. 106, pi. xviii, fig. 3.

-ocr page 109-

91

FLOEA OF THE DAKOTA GEOUP. ANISOPHYLIUM, Lesqx.

U. S. Geol. Rep., vi, p. 98.

Anisopliyllum semi-alatum, Lesqx.

Ibid., p. 98, pi. vi, figs. 1-5.

No other specimens have been seen of this species since it was first examined.

EREMOPHYLLUM, Lesqx.

Ibid., p. 107.

E r e m o p li y 11 u m li m b r i a t u m, Lesqx.

Ibid., p. 107, pi. viii, fig. 1.

The specimen figured is the only one seen of this kind.

VEGETABLE REMAINS OF UNCERTAIN AFFINITY.

' nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;PHYLLITES, Auct.

Pliyllites Vanonse, Heer.

Ibid., p. 113, pi. XX, fig. 7; xxvlii, fig. 8.

Pliyllites rliomboideus, Lesqx.

Ibid., p. 112, pi. vi, fig. 8.

Pliyllites cotiiius, Lesqx.

Hayden's Ann. Rep., 1874, p. 364.

Bumella Marcouana, lieer, U. S. Geol. Rep., vi, p. 90, pi. xxviii, fig. 2.

Pliyllites iimbonatus, Lesqx.

U. S. Geol. Rep., vi, p. 113, pi. xix, fig. 4.

Pliyllites amorphus, Lesqx.

Ibid., p. 113, pi. xxii, figs. 3, 4.

Ptenostrobus, Lesqx.

Ibid., p. 114.

Ptenostrobus Nebrascensis, Lesqx.

Ibid., p. 114, pi. xxiv, fig. 1.

CARPOLITHES, Auct.

Carpolithes speeies?

Ibid., p. 114, pi. xxvii, fig. 5; xxx, fig. 11.

CAUDEX.

Caudex spiiiosus, Lesqx.

Cmdiniia spinosus, Lesqx., Ibid., p. 115, pi. xxvii, fig. 4.

-ocr page 110-

92

DESOEIPTIOF OF SPECIES.

COXCIiUDING REMARKS.

The Flora of the Dakota Group, as already remarked,, is considered as relating the formation which it represents to the Cenomanian or Middlenbsp;Cretaceous. In order to ascertain the validity of the relationship, andnbsp;also to have a clear exposition of the general characters of the vegetationnbsp;of the time, I have prepared the following table of the species of fossilnbsp;plants which have been described by authors as referable to that stage ofnbsp;the Cretaceous.

1st. Those from Atane, Greenland; described by Heer in the FI. Arct., including part ii of vol. vi, recently published.

2d. The species known from Moletein and Quedlinburg, described by the same author.

3d. The plants found in the Quader sandstone of the Hartz and of Bohemia, described or mentioned in different memoirs by Hampe, Stiehler,nbsp;Dunker, Goeppert, Feistmantel, Corda, etc.

4th. The species described from Niedershoena in Saxony, by dEttings-hausen.

-ocr page 111-

93

FLOEA OF THE DAKOTA GEOT7P.

TABLE OF DISTRIBUTION OF THE PLANTS OF THE CRETACEOUS CENOMANIAN

FORMATION.

a

s

NAMES OP SPECIES.

i

i. 5

2 S

O 1 .

^ nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;1

O 00*

e3 ^

Q

3 1

Is

lei

3 S

2 ^ 1

W

s ^

. s ^

o

Q

3

s

tf

02

4

a

g s

8 lt;! a

.2

S

S' 3

S O' pq

1

V

1 -2

1 S *0

cc M

u

.2 ^

amp;

B be

8 5 .a ffl

BO quot;

fl

rf

H

B

O

1

tH

1

CltYFTOGAMBlfi.^

Equisetex.

-j-

H-

Filices.

.

1

j- nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;1__________

H-

-j-

-j-

4-

12

-f

14

4-

16

17

4-

18

4-

19

20

21

Pecopteris lleichiana, Ett...........

22

Pecopteris denticulata, Hr...........

23

Pecopteris Tlohemica, Horda nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;..

4-

24

Pecopteris Nebraskana, Hr..........

25

Pecopteris socialis, Hr..............

26

Aspidium Tleichianum, St.....,......

27

Aspidium (Erstedi, Hr...............

28

Aspidium fecundum, Hr....

_j_

-29

Aspidium Schouwii, Hr............

4-

30

Aspidium Jenseni. Hr......

. /

31

Phesropteris Jorarenseni. Hr........

32

Aspleniuin Dicksonianum. Hr ..

4_

33

Asplenium Foster!, Deb........

34

Asplenium Nordstromi, Hr............

35

Gleichenia Giesekiana, Hr..............

4-

4-

36

Gleichenia gracilis, Hr................

-j-

37

Gleichenia acutiloba, Hr.................

38

Gleichenia rigida, Hr.................

4-

39

Gleichenia Nauckhoffii, Hr............

J_

40

Gleichenia Kurriana, Hr..................

-f

4-

41

Gleichenia Zippei, Hr...................

4-

42

Gleichenia Xordenskioldi, Hr.............

. 1.........

4-

1

* I om\t in this table the Thallophytes represented by six species of fungi upon leaves of Kiodershcena and of Atane, and the marine Zonarites found in connection with animal remains, especially mollusks, in strata overlying the Dakota Group.

-ocr page 112-

94 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;DISTEIBUTIOK OP SPECIES.

TMe of Distribution of the Plants of the Cretaceous Cenomanian FormationContinued.

NAMES OP SPECIES.

S .2

1

1 1

nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;.

3^1

.SSI

o3 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;a

p

3 1

U J g

L e 1

is

o H g

3 5

e o o

P

o

s

.9

CO

1

'0

S 3

D

n

QO

1*

a o

S .2

i ^

1 s

S O'

p

i

1 i

1 s

a .S

eJ ^

CO pa

n w

c?

s ^

5; tac

a ja s

S M ^ a

quot;O o Hnbsp;es

!5

8

V

2

amp;

1

P

'

-1-

Hhizocarpea.

Selagineie.

PHENOGAME.E.

Cycadea.

Coniferse.

-ocr page 113-

95

PLOEA OF THE DAKOTA GEOP.

ToMe of Duirihution of the Plants of the Cretaceous Cenomanian FormationContinued.

V

S

NAMES OF SPECIES.

SI nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;,S

Sgt; nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;W

O nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;03

U nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;M

^ nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Vnbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;.

nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;^nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;-K

o nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Mnbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;S

i c

pi

^

1 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;a Snbsp;s* q

S t: q

2 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;S o

O H s

1 - 1

CS o o

p

o

CO

.2

CD

4

1 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;snbsp;s s

2 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;lt;

O

q

be

sT 3

r-H ^

o q

1

- s

S c?

1

o s

1 1

CD p

*0 a

1 K lt;y

i C

a g

g K

fc.

^ a

' o H

0

o

V

03

quot;

vgt;

86

1

87

i

88

Sequoia condita, Lx...........................

I.....

69

Sequoia ? fortnosa, Lx ........................

(

90

Torreya oblanceolata, Lx......................

9L

Geinitzia formosa, Hr..........................

4-

92

Cyparissidium gracile, Hr.....................

93

Glyptostrobas graeilUmus, Lx..............1

94

Widdrinfftonites subtilis, Hr................1 i

4-

95

Frenelites Reichii, Ett......... J

4-

96

Thuites Pfaffii, Hr.............

97

Thuites crassus, Lx...........

98

Thuites Meriani, Hr............

4-

99

Moriconia cyclotoxon, Deb.................

100

Libocedrus cretacea, Hr.......

-f

101

Juniperus macilenta, Hr.......

102

Juniperus hypnoides, Hr................

4-

103

Damara borealis, Hr...........

4-

104

Damara inicrolepis, Hr.........

4-

105

Ginkgo priraordialis, Hr..................

4-

106

Ginkgo multinervis, Hr....................

4-

107

Baiera sagittata, Hr............

4-

1C8

Baiera leptopoda, Hr..........

4-

109

Baiera incurvata, Hr..........

4-

110

Inolepis species.........................

111

Thinfeldia Lesquereuxiana, Hr.............

IthizanthsB.

112

Williamsonia cretacea, Hr.................

Monocotyledones.

Glumacese.

113

Arundo Grcenlandica, Hr.................

4-

114

Phragmites cretaceus, Lx..................

115

Culmites cretaceus, Ett....................

AUsmace^.

116

Alisma reticulata ?. Hr........................

Coronaria.

117

Lamprocarpites nitidus, Hr.....................

4-

118

Majanthemophyllum cretaceum, Hr.............

4*

119

Majanthemophyllum lanceolatum, Hr...........

Dioscorea.

120

Dioscorea? cretacea, Lx.......................

Typhactx.

121

Sparganium cretaceum, Hr....................

122

Cauiinites stigmarioides, Ett...................

^ Heer considers these three species as synonyms.

-ocr page 114-

'96

DISTEIBTION OF SPECIES.

Table of Dlstiibution of the Plants of the Cretaceous Cenomanian JbrmaitonContinued.

123

125

126

12:

128

129

130 .131

132

133

134

135

'138

139

NAMES OP SPECIES.

a s ce a

M

I

1 1

1 1 1 a

fll

a 1

lag

a W S

s 4 .0 S i quot;s

p

s

1

^ .

1 a g S

S lt;

0

a .

9 ^

*

9 s

V=

S 0

h c?

1

.

gt;d 0 a janbsp;c8 0

OQ n

b 43

ffi lt;y

1 ^ a 3)

8

2 a

'O

H

ca

55 M

i

1

a

b

V

0

Scitaminea.

Pandanea.

Palma.

Dicotyledones.

Myricacea.

-f

?

Betulacea.

-f

i nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Capuliferm.

4-

!

i

142

143

144

145

146

147

148 .149

150

151

152

153

154

155

156

157

158

159

160 161

-ocr page 115-

FLORA OF THE DAKOTA GEOUP.

Table of Distribution of the Plants of the Cretaceous Cenomanian FormationContinued.


97


165

166

167

168

169

170

171

172

173

174 375

176

177

178

179

180 181nbsp;182nbsp;183


190

191

192

193

194

195

196

197

198

199

200 201nbsp;202

203

204


1C2

163

164

184

185

186

187

188

NAMES OF SPECIES.

s c

s s

1 - 1

CQ Q B

Q

.A o *

^ s i s 1

Ch p

5 I

c w S

1 ' 5

tS O o

Q

H

o

09

2

V

C

4

1 c rtnbsp; *-2 lt;nbsp;e

c

'Z tJD

o a

2 =

1 5 amp; nbsp;a O'

W

1

11

05

g

CO W

Sh 3

05 X 'O ei

w c?

1 K

^ i

B go

8 5

09

.*

B*

TS C

05 K

IS =

4*

i nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;i

05 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;'

O

quot;S

5

%

o

Faerus prisca. Ett................

Fagrns polvclada. Lx.........

Fagus oretacea, Ny.................

Salicintst.

Salix nervillosa. Hr...........

Salix Gcetziana. IJr...........

Salix proteajfolia. T^x.......

Salix Meekii. Nv...... .

Salix flexuosa. Ny

Salix cuneata. Nv-. -

Salix Harfijrii. Dkr

Populus litiffiosa. Hr.........

Popi.lus eyclophvlla. Hr____

Populu:; clliptica, Nv.........

Populus nucrorlivlla. Nv

Popnlus ? cordifolia. Xv . ..

Populus Bercrareni. Hr.

quot;8

-f

Populus amissa. Hr____

Populus hyperborea, Hr.....

Populus sfvffia. Hr____

Populus primseva, Hr..

Populites Lancastriensis, Lx. .

Popnlites eletrans. Lx..

Plaiantst.

Platanus Newberrvana. Hr

Platanus obtusiloba. Lx

Platanus primaBVa. Lx.

Platanus Heerii, Lx...

Platanus diminutiva. Lx

Styracifium.

Liquidambar integrifoliiim, T;X

Mortte.

Ficus protogsea, Ett......

I'icus protoiraja. Hr.

Ficus Geinifzii. Ett____

1 icus bumelioides. Ett......

1 icus priinordialis. Hr.......

4-

4-

Ficus Halliana. Lx.........

Ficus anerustata, Lx.........

Ficus Glascoena, Lx..........

Ficus distorta. Lx..................

Ficus laurophvlla. Lx..............


-ocr page 116-

98

DISTEIBUTION OF SPECIES.

Table of Distrihatim of tJie Plants of the Cretaceous Cenomanian FormationContinued.

NAMES OF SPECIES.


1 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;d

2 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;I

-s


o s

i s nbsp;I Inbsp;s 4^


K .2 I 5

e. 2

o ^

= O'

W


rs

. 8

bC

c

W

ja

n

w

quot;S

Sm

h

nquot;

'

J

c

Ih

5

s

Gf

5

O


205 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;j Ficus crassipes, Hr..............

206 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;I Ficus Hellaudiana, Hr...........

Artocarpex.

207 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;j Artoearpidium oretaceiim. Ett____

i nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Urticinese.

1

208 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;I MacClintockia cretacea, Hr.......

209 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;I MacClintockia appendiculata, Hr.

! nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Daphnese.

210 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;I Daphnites Ooepperti, Ett........

Proteacex.


211

212

213

214

215

216

217

218

219

220 221nbsp;222

223

224

225 22Gnbsp;227


228

229

230

231

232

233

234

235

236

237

238

239

240

241

242

243

244

245

246


Protea Haidingeri, Ett..........

Proteoides lancifolius, Hr.......

Proteoides ilicoides, Hr.........

Pi*oteoides Grevilliaeformis, Hr... Proteoides Daphnogenoides, Hr.

Proteoides acuta, Hr............

Proteoides longus, Hr...........

Proteoides cmssipes, Hr.........

Proteoides vexans, Hr...........

Conospermites IiakeBfolius, Eft..

Ropala primaeva, Ett...........

Banksia prototypus, Ett........

Banksia longifolia, Ett.... .....

Lomatia saportauea, Lx........

Lomatites palseo-ilex, Ett.......

Dryandroides Zenkeri, Ett.....

Dryandroides latifolius, Ett.....

Laurinex.


Laurus Nebrascensis. Lx........

Laurus macrocarpa. Lx.........

Laurus proteaefolia, Lx.........

Laurus modesta, Lx............

Laurus cretacea. Ett............

Laurus plutonia. Hr............

Laurus angusta, Ur............

Laurus Hollae, Hr..............

Laurus Odini. Hr...............

Persea Leconteana, Lx..........

Persea Sternbergii, Lx..........

Daphnogeue primigenia, Ett____

Cintiainonium Scheiichzeri, Hr..

Cinnamomum Heerii, Lx........

Cinuamomum Sezannense, Wat.

Oreodaphnc cretacea, Hr........

Sassafras arctica, Hr............

Sassafras Mudgei, Lx...........

Sassafras acutilobum, Lx........


4-



-ocr page 117-

FLOEA OP THE DAKOTA GEOP.

TaMe of Distribution of the Plants of the Cretaceous Cenomanian FormationContinued.


99


iL


NAMES OF SPECIES.


quot;A nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;5

.. nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;o


s i

a o K


247

248

249

250

251

252

253

254

255 250


257


258 !


260

261

262

263

264


265

266

267

268


Sassafras (Araliopsis) cretaceum, Ny...

Sassafras (Araliopsis) obtusum, Lx____

Sassafras (Araliopsis) inirabile, Lx. ... Sassafras (Araliopsis) dissectum, IjX...nbsp;Sassafras (Araliopsis) recurvatum, Lx.nbsp;Sassafras (Araliopsis) plaTanoides, Lx..nbsp;Sassafras (Araliopsis) deformatum. Lx.

Daphnophyllum Fraasii, Hr...........

Daphnopbylliim orasslnerviiim, Hr____

Daphnophyllum ellipticnin. Hr........

Apocynex.

Apocynophyllum cretaceum, Ett......

Asarinex.

Aristolochia dentata. Hr..............

Myrsinese.

Myrsiiie borealis. Hr..................

Diospyrinex.

Sapotacites Haydenii, Ny............

Diospyros primseva, Hr...............

Diospyros ambig'ua, Lx...............

Diospyros I'otundifolia, Lx............

Diospyros prodromus, Hr.............

Ericaceae.

Andromeda Parlatorii, Hr.............

Andromeda Pfaffiana, Hr..........:.

Dermatophyllites borealis, Hr.........

Derinatophyllites acutus, Hr..........

Asclepiadeae.

Acerates arctica, Hr.............




4-

4-

.

4

4


4

4


Araliacese.

4-

f

270 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;: Aralia formosa, Hr...........

271 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;.\ra1ia Saportanea, Lx........

272 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Aralia Towneri, Lx..........

273 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;, Aralia Uavniana, Hr i........

.74 Aralia quinquepartita, Lx.....

275 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Aralia emarginata, Lx........

276 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Aralia concreta, Lx..........

277 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Aralia teuuinervis, Lx........

278 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Aralia radiata, Lx............

279 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;.Aralia Grocnlaudica, Hr......

280 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Panax cretaceum, Hr.........

281 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Hedera ovalis. Lx............

282 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Hedora primordialis, Hr......

283 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Hedera Schimperi, Lx........

284 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Hedera cuneata. Hr...........

285 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Hedera platanoides, Lx.......

4

-ocr page 118-

100


DISTEIBUTION OF SPECIES.


TahU of Distribution of ike Plants of the Cretaceous Cenomanian FormationContinued.


NAMES or SPECIES.


P 5

O ^

w

ce


' e 3

B- V a

2 s S onbsp;O W S

iS 4 I


286

287

288

289

290

291

292

293

294

295

296

297


298

299

300

301


302


303

304

305

306

307

308

309

310

311

312

313

314

315

316

317

318

319

320

321

322

323


324


325


Amptlidets.

Cissites insignis, Hr................

Cissites forinosus, Hr..............

Cissites Harkerianus, Lx..........

Cissites aflinis, Lx..................

Cissites acuminatus, Lx.............

Cissites Heerii, Lx................

Cissites salisburiaefolius, Lx........

Chondrophyllum orbiculatum, Hr... Chondrophyllum Nordenskildi, Hr.nbsp;Chondrophyllum hederseformis, Hr.

Ampelophyllum atteimatum, Lx____

Arapelophyllum ovatmn, Lx.......

Hamamelidea.

Hamamelites Kansaseanus, Lx.....

Hamamelites tenuinervis, Lx.......

Hamamelites quadrangularis, Lx... Hamamelites ? cordatus, Lx.........


Cornea.


Comus Forshammeri, Hr.......

Magnoliacese.

Magnolia alternans, Hr.........

Magnolia Isbergiana, Hr.......

Magnolia Capellini, Hr.........

Magnolia obtusata, Hr..........

Magnolia speciosa, Hr..........

Magnolia aniplifolia, Hr........

Magnolia tenuifolia, Lx.........

Magnolia obovata, Ny..........

Magnolia species, fruit..........

Liriodendron Meekii, Hr........

Liriodendron primfevum, Ny----

Liriodendron intermedium, Lx ..

Liriodendron giganteum, Lx----

Liriodendron acuminatum, Lx ..

Liriodendron cruciforme, Lx----

Liriodendron semi-alatum. Lx... Liriodendron pinnatifidum, Lx..nbsp;Liriopliyllum Beckwithii, Lx...nbsp;Liriophyllum populoides, Lx ...

Liriophyllum cordatum, Lx.....

Carpitcs liriophylli ?, Lx........

Anonacese.


Anona cretacea, Lx.................

Jianunculacea.

Dewalquea insignis, Hos. amp; V. d. M.


326 I Dewalquea Grcenlandiea, Hr.





-t-



-ocr page 119-

FLOEA OF THE DAKOTA GEOUP.

Table of Distribution of the Plants of the Cretaceous Cenomanian FormationContinued.


101


327

328

329

330

331

332

333 3;4

335

336


348

349

350

351 32

353

354

355

356

357

358


338

339

340 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;i

:t44

345 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;I

346 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;1

347

359

360 3G1

362

363

NAMES or SPECIES.

.9

1

2 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;

O -g .

S 1

111

P

nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;s,

.9 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;inbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;

i nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Bnbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;3

1 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;inbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;

5 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;wnbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;s

1 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;1

1 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;inbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;?

p

on

.a

A

i

1 i

g lt;

O

s

a

1 c?

1

S c3

1

'3 a 43nbsp; .5nbsp;' cc P

'2 85

X

O'

1 gt;.

C 1

quot;S

3 =

'O o

V H c9

(fi

O

4)

O

s

quot;v

u

V

amp;

o

p

Mem'spermaceae.

Menispermites obtusifolius, T^x.........

Menispermites Salinensis, Lx...............

Menispermites acerifolius, Lx................

Menispermites populifolius, Lx............

Menispermites cyclophyllus, Lx...............

Menispermites ^randis, Lx ....... ..

Menispermites acutilobus, Lx_____

........

Menispermites dentatiis. Hr

Menispermites ovalis, Lx. ..

3Ienispermites borealis. Hr. ..

JVj/mphseacese.

Nelumbium arcticum. Hr ...

Malvacese.

Sterculia obtusiloba, Lx.. ..

Stercalia aperta. Lx,

Sterculia luffubris. Lx

Tiliacest.

Greviopsis Havdenii. Lx. ...

.Apeibopsis Thomseniana. Hr..

Aceracese.

Sapindus prodromas. Hr. ...

i

Acer antiquum, Ett........

-f

Acerites pristinus. Nv.. .

Xeffundoides acutifolius. T.x .

Frangulinese.

Celastrophyllum ensifolium. Lx...

CelastrophylluBi inteeriMinm, Ett.

Celastrophyllum obtusum. Hr ..

Palinrus membranaceus. T.x..

Hex stranffulata. Lx.....

Ilex antiqua, Hr..............................

............

..........

Rhamnus prunifoliua. TiX.....

Rbamnus tenax, Lx.........

Rhamnus acuta. Hr..... .. .

Myrtacese.

Eucalyptus Geinitzi, Hr..............

Eucalyptus borealis. Hr....... ..

Myrtophyllum pusillum. Hr......

Myrtophyllum SchUbleri, Hr.........

Metrosideros perearrinu. TTr..

Oallistemophyllum Heerii. Ett____

......../

_


Ci


BibltotheeK

Instituut voor aardwotenso^tappoi Budapsstlaan 4nbsp;3584 CD Utrecht


-ocr page 120-

102


DISTRIBUTION OP SPECIES.

Table of Distribution of ike Plxints of the Cretaceous Cenomanian FormationContinued.

366

367

368

369

370

371

372

373

374

397

398

399

400

401

402

403

404

NAMES OF SPECIES.

c a

C3 s

W ^

1 c3

a.

p 2 o g

5 'S . -2^1

111

P

5 1

1 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;a 'S

B' S 3

2 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;S o

O ^ S

-2 . rS o rt

a S o

o

so

.C

i .

1 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;a

P CS

s ^

2 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;lt;nbsp;o

o

% bo

^ .c

1

O) 0)

s

s

H

1

1 s

rS

X PQ

u if t:

'5 5

w

I b

p ^

8 5

w ^

'3 o k

Z CC

w

S

c

c

V

8

hJ

Columnifcrit.

Juglandeie.

Anacardiacm.

Pomo,cefie.

Amygdalae.

Leguminosfe.

Genera and species of uncertain relation.

377

378

379

380

381 ;382

383

384

385

386

387

388

389

390

391 39:3

393

394

395

396

-ocr page 121-

FLOEA OF THE DAKOTA GEOIJP.

Table af DistHbuiion of the Plants of the Cretaceous Cenomanian FormationContinued.


103


NAMES OF SPECIES.


o M s

1 S 5

s

geo

5 H S M IS Z

C o O


lt;!

ts


S O'


CO n

is '2 ^nbsp;i scnbsp;(y


405

406

407

408

409

410

411 413

413

414

415

416

417

418 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;I

419

430

431

432

433

424

425

436

437

438

439 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;[

430 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;1

431 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Inbsp;433 ]

433 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;I

434 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;I

435 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;gt;

436 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;i

437 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;!

438 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;!

439 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;j

440 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;I

441 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;I


Credneria Sternbergii, Brgt........

Credneria caneifolia, Bronn........

Credneria Geinitziana, Ung........

Credneria grandidentata, Ung......

Credneria species, Hr..............

Aspidiophyllurn trilobatum, Lx____

Aspidiophyllum platanifolium, Lx.

AspidiophyJIwm dentatum, Lx.....

Protophyllum Sternbergii, Lx......

Protophyllum Leoonteanum, Lx...

Protophyllum Nebrascense, Lx_____

Protophyllum quadratum, Lx.....

Protophyllum minus, Lx..........

Protophyllum multinerve, Lx......

Protophyllum rugosum, Lx........

Protophyllum Ilaydenii, Lx.......

Protophyllum crednerioides. Lx____

Protophyllum Mndgei, Lx.........

Anisophyllum semi-alatum, Lx____

Eremophyllum fimbriatum, Lx_____

Phyllites Vanonae, Hr.............

Phyllites obcordatus, Ny..........

Phyllites rhomboideus, Lx.........

Pliyllites cotinns, Lx..............

Phyllites mnbonatus, Lx...........

Phyllites amorphus, Lx............

Phyllites lingugeformis, Hr.........

Phyllites lvigatus, Hr............

Phyllites longepetiolatus, Hr.......

Phyllites granulatus, Hr...........

Phyllites incurvatus. Hr...........

Phyllites celastroides, Hr..........

Phyllites ramosinervis, Hr.........

Tetraphyllum oblongum, Hr.......

Carpolithes ? species, Lx...........

Carpolithes? scrobiculatus, Hr.....

Carpolithes? cretaceus, Ett........

Caudex spinosus, Lx..............


4-

-f-

-f

4-


'


4-


4-

442

-ocr page 122- -ocr page 123-

THE RELATIONSHIP OF THE FLORA OF THE DAKOTA

GROUP.

In comparing first the Flora of the Dakota Group to plants descrihed by Heer from Kome, referable to the lowest Cretaceous or Neocomiannbsp;formation, the table of distribution indicates an extremely great differencenbsp;in the characters of the constituents. Two species only are common tonbsp;both these groups of plants; Gleichenia NordensMoldi, a fern, and Sequoianbsp;Beichenbachi, a Conifer. These species are of predominant and persistentnbsp;Jurassic types, remnants of old epochs. The single dicotyledonous speciesnbsp;discovered in the group of plants of Kome, Populus primma, belongs tonbsp;the section of the coriaceous poplars, represented at Atane by two othernbsp;species. No poplar of this section has been observed as yet among thenbsp;vegetable remains of the Dakota Group. This last flora is, therefore,nbsp;without affinity to that of Kome. But with the flora of Atane that of thenbsp;Dakota Group has a marked degree of affinity, 15 species of plants beingnbsp;common to both. They are; Pinus Quenstedti, Sequoia Beichenbachi, S.nbsp;fastigiata, Thinfeldia Lesquereuxiana, Platanus Heerii, Ficus Mohliana, Sassafras recurmtum, Diospyros primceva, Andromeda Parlatorii, Cissites affinis,nbsp;Magnolia alternans, Magnolia Capellini, Liriodendron Meekii, Sapindus Mor-risotii. Besides these, Thuites crassus and Myrica Sternbergii of the Dakotanbsp;Group are so closely allied to T. Pfaffii and M. Thulensis of Atane thatnbsp;these forms, described under different specific names, appear to be merenbsp;varieties; and the same can be said of Ficus protogma dxid. Aralia Bavniananbsp;of Atane, which, as far as can be surmised in comparing figures and descriptions, appear identical with Ficus Beckwithii and Aralia Towneri of thenbsp;Dakota Group. The relationship is the more remarkable as the affinitiesnbsp;are not limited to one or a few peculiar sections of the vegetable kingdom,nbsp;but refer to plants of most of the divisions known in the flora of the present epoch, at least in that of the temperate regions. Of the 65 genera to

105

-ocr page 124-

106

EELATIO^rSHIP OP THE

which the plants of the Dakota Group have been referred, 40 are represented at Atane; and in them (besides Ferns, Conifers, Monocotyledons) there are, in the Dicotyledons, Magnoliaceoe, Anonacece, Memspe^nnacece,nbsp;Vitacew, Sapindacece, Araliacece, under the subdivision of the-Polypetalous;nbsp;Leguminosm, Ericaceoe, Ehenacece, in the Monopetalous; HamamelacecB.nbsp;Cornacece, Bhamnacece, Urficaceoe (Morece Juglande(je,QiQ..J, in the Apetalous.nbsp;Hence the relation of these floras is, so to speak, general. There is only anbsp;marked difference in the number of species represented in a few groups.nbsp;Atane, for example, has 35 species of ferns and 28 of Conifers, while onlynbsp;6 ferns and 9 Conifers are known from the Dakota Group. This last floranbsp;has a large number of species in the genera Salix, Platanus, Sassafras,nbsp;Aralia, Liriodendron, Menispermites, Protophylhmi, while Atane has pre-dorninance of species in Magnolia, in the Myrtaceoe, Pterospermites, Blius,nbsp;and especially in the Leguminosce, of which 18 species are described bynbsp;Heer, while only one is known from the Dakota Group. But these differences merely show the influence of local circumstances, lower temperature,nbsp;more open ground perhaps for the plants of Atane, where ferns andnbsp;Leguminosce are more abundantly distributed than in forests of large-leafednbsp;trees, like those of which the flora of the Dakota Group is especiallynbsp;coinposed.

As Kome and Atane have in common 8 species of Ferns and Gymnos-perms, of which two only have been found in the Dakota Group, it might be supposed that the Atane flora is older than that of the Dakota Group.nbsp;The characters of the Dicotyledonous plants lead to a different conclusion ; for some of these plants of Atane are identical or very closely relatednbsp;to species of the upper Cretaceous, or Senonian, while none of them havenbsp;been observed in the Dakota Group; Quercws Westfalica and Q. hier'acifoUa,nbsp;recorded by Heer in the flora of Atane, are described from the Senonian ofnbsp;Europe; two species of Pewalguea, also recognized by Heer in the plantsnbsp;of Atane, are found in the upper Cretaceous of Belgium and the Paleocenenbsp;of France, while Oinnamomum Sezannense, which Heer has also found innbsp;the plants of Atane, is lower Eocene in France. Therefore, it is evidentnbsp;that the formation of Atane is somewhat more recent than that of thenbsp;Dakota Group, apparently an upper stage of the same.

The degree of relationship of the Dakota Group flora with that of the

-ocr page 125-

107

FLOEA OF THE DAKOTA GEOUP.

Cenomanian of Europe in divers localities indicated in the table, is the least distinctly marked with Quedlinburg. From this place Heer has describednbsp;20 species, 3 of which onlyGleichenia Kurriana, Sequoia Reiclienhaclii, andnbsp;Proteoides lancifoliusare identified in the Dakota Croup. The stage ofnbsp;the Quedlinburg beds is not positively determined. While some geologistsnbsp;refer it to the Cenomanian, Goeppert considers it as lower Senonian, or asnbsp;a formation more recent than that of the Cretaceous of Kansas. It has anbsp;Credneria {C. integerrima, Zenk.), also found at Atane. The flora of Moleteinnbsp;offers, in nearly the same number of species (18), more definite pointsnbsp;of affinity with that of the Dakota Group in 7 identical species, 3 of whichnbsp;are dicotyledonous: Ficus MoMiana, Aralia formosa, and Magnolia speciosa.nbsp;The Moletein formation is generally admitted as equivalent to that of thenbsp;lower Quader sandstone of Germany, from which at different localities innbsp;the Hartz and in Bohemia 30-species of plants have been described. Ofnbsp;these, also, 8 are found in the Dakota Group. Hence the marked analogynbsp;in the components of these floras authorizes the conclusion of equivalencynbsp;of the age of the Dakota Group with that of the Quader sandstone ofnbsp;Germany, which is as positively determined as Cenomanian by its animalnbsp;fossils as the Dakota Group is recognized as Middle Cretaceous by the invertebrate remains which abound in the strata of the Fort Benton Group,nbsp;immediately overlying it.

We may have an opportunity to see in the characters of the plants further described in this volume, from thedifferent stages of the Tertiary,nbsp;some of the types of the Dakota Group reappearing through subsequentnbsp;periods, especially in the Miocene. But this cannot in any way nullifynbsp;the oiiginality of these types, and what is said above sufficiently provesnbsp;that if the Dakota Group has in its flora some plants closely allied tonbsp;Miocene species, and also to plants living at the present time, the Cretaceous age of the group is positively fixed.

-ocr page 126- -ocr page 127-

FLORA OF THE LARAMIE QROUP.

The age of the Laramie Group of Hayden is not yet definitively determined. The remains of fossil plants, abundantly procured from this formation, especially at Golden, Black Buttes, and Point of Rocks, havenbsp;been recognized by botanists as pertaining to a flora mostly composed fnbsp;Tertiary types, while, according to zoologists, the fauna of the same formation is Cretaceous in character. Though the question has already beennbsp;discussed at length and considered under diverse points of view, my ownnbsp;opinion being given in the preceding volume of the U. S. Geol. Rep., vii,nbsp;pp. 338-352, in F. V. Haydens Ann. Rep., 1872 to 74, etc., it is propernbsp;briefly to present here some new facts bearing on the subject, and to notenbsp;the conclusions which may be derived from them.

1st. The flora of the Laramie Group has a relation, remarkably well defined, with that of Sezanne. This relation becomes still more distinctlynbsp;shown by the few species of plants which have recently been added to itnbsp;and are described below. The flora is not vague or indefinite in its character; its types are clear and precise; those which are limited to thenbsp;formation are found in the divers localities where the remains of plantsnbsp;have been discovered, the relation of some others is with plants of a highernbsp;stage, especially with those of the Miocene; very few are Cretaceous, andnbsp;these are mostly represented by persistent species which, derived from thenbsp;.Jurassic, have passed through the intervening period to the present epoch.

Though the geological surveys of the Government have not sent me from the Laramie Group any specimens of fossil plants to be examinednbsp;and described in this volume, I have had the opportunity of looking overnbsp;a large collection of plant remains obtained at Golden for the Museum ofnbsp;Comparative Zoology of Cambridge. They mostly represent species alreadynbsp;known. Of the new ones, none are referable to Cretaceous types; they arenbsp;still more generally allied to those of Sezanne. This does not imply that

109

-ocr page 128-

110

FLORA OF THE LARAMIE GROUP.

tlie flora of the Laramie is positively identical in its geological horizon with that of Szanne. There are marked differences in the general characters of the vegetable groups. The flora of the Laramie, for example,nbsp;has a remarkable predominance of species of palms, while these are, onnbsp;the contrary, very rare at Szanne. As the palms have their origin, asnbsp;far as known, in the middle Cretaceous, where they have been observed innbsp;very rare remains, limited to one or two species, and as their developmentnbsp;has been gradually progressing through the more recent formations, thisnbsp;fact, or the abundance of remains of palms in the flora of the Laramie, givesnbsp;to it a somewhat more recent aspect than that of Szanne, where the absencenbsp;of palms, however, may have resulted from mere local circumstances.

2d. Some time ago the members of one of the scientific expeditions of Princeton College discovered and collected in Wyoming a number of finenbsp;specimens of fossil plants referable, by their characters, to a stage of thenbsp;Cretaceous more recent than the Cenomanian Dakota Group. As far asnbsp;can be judged by a preliminary examination, the species, mostly Quercitesnbsp;and Araliacece, are related by identical types, even by some identical species,nbsp;to the flora of the Senonian, as it is known in Germany by the plantsnbsp;published by Hosius and Von der Mark, and in Belgium by those of Debey.nbsp;They have also a degree of affinity, though less distinct, with those of thenbsp;Marnes Heersiennes of Gelinden, a formation which, in France, constitutesnbsp;part of the series of the Sables de Bracheux or of the London clay, etc.,nbsp;the lowest part of the Tertiary system, or Eocene, as it is generally admittednbsp;to be by European geologists. The plants of Gelinden, partly Senonian innbsp;their characters, are related to the Szanne flora by one identical speciesnbsp;and a number of others of generic or typical affinity. Hence we see now,nbsp;in the floras of the North American Continent, from the Cenomanian to thenbsp;Eocene of the Laramie, a succession of vegetable groups corresponding tonbsp;the European series, with the exception only of the flora of Gelinden innbsp;the Sables of Bracheux, not yet discovered on this continent. Accordingnbsp;to French geologists the Szanne beds are comprised in the Pisolitic limestone, a formation superior to the Sables of Bracheux, and hence morenbsp;distinctly referable to the Tertiary.

3d. A memoir published by Professor Cope on the horizon of extinct

-ocr page 129-

111

FLOEA OP THE LAEAMIE GEOUP.

vertebrates of Europe and North America^ contains very valuable and interesting documents, which really show that the evidence afforded as tonbsp;the age of the Laramie Group both by the remains of animals and by thosenbsp;of plants is not far discordant. In the table indicating the correlation ofnbsp;all the formations from the lowest to the more recent (pp. 50 and 51 of thenbsp;memoir quoted above) the horizon of the Szanne flora, or the Pisoliticnbsp;limestone, is not separately indicated, but is probably in what the authornbsp;calls the Puerco stage, hypothetically identified with the Thanetian, ornbsp;lower Eocene; the whole Puerco and Laramie on one side, and the Sablesnbsp;of Bracheux on the other, being marked as Post-Cretaceous. Now the relation and difference between the vertebrates of the Laramie and those ofnbsp;the Sahles of Bracheux is established by Professor Cope as follows; Thenbsp;genera of JJinosauria fFalceoscincus, Cionodon, Ficlonius, Monoclonivs,nbsp;FpganusJ, which constitute a predominant type in the Laramie Group,nbsp;have not been found in any other part of the world. Mingled with themnbsp;were species of crocodiles and turtles of indifferent characters, while anbsp;number of other forms existed which had a limited range in time, andnbsp;hence are important indications of stratigraphic position. Such are thenbsp;genera Mj/ledapJms (Cope) and Clasfes (Cope), which have been found alsonbsp;near Rheims, France, by Dr. Lemoine, in the Sables de Bracheux, whichnbsp;are regarded as the lowest Tertiary. Such is the curious Saurian typenbsp;Champsosaurus (Cope), Simcedoscmrus (Grev.),and the turtle genus Comp-semys (Leidy), which Lemoine finds a little higher up in the series in thenbsp;conglomerate of Cerny, which is the lower part of the Suessonian. Innbsp;France, a genus of the Laramie, Polythoraw, extends into the Lignite ornbsp;upper Coryphodon beds of the Suessonian. Thus the Laramie is intercalated in its characters between the Cretaceous period on one hand andnbsp;the Tertiary on the other,, and its fauna includes genera and orders ofnbsp;both great series.

Admitting the exposition of the characters of the strata as made by the celebrated author of the notice, it may be observed that, from thenbsp;table which follows the above remark, all the genera common to the Sablesnbsp;of Bracheux and the Laramie Group forcibly indicate relationship to the

' The relation of the horizon of extinct vertebrata of Europe and North America, U. S. Geol. amp; Geog. Survey (Hayden), Bull, v, No. 1.

-ocr page 130-

112

FLORA OF THE LARAMIE GROUP.

Tertiary, even to strata above the Eocene. The other genera, as remarked by Professor Cope, are Binosaurian of Mezozoic types, but are without anynbsp;representatives in Europe; hence they can only be used as hypotheticallynbsp;implying reference of the Laramie Group to the Post-Cretaceous. For theynbsp;have never been found anywhere but in America, while the reference ofnbsp;the Laramie to the Tertiary age is based on the positive evidence of speciesnbsp;or genera represented in that formation both in Europe and America.

Professor Heer, in the Vlth volume of the Arctic Flora, has examined the question from the same point of view. After remarking that the Tertiary character of the fossil plants of the Laramie Group, confirmednbsp;by that of the mollusks, had rightly forced me to recognize it as Tertiary,nbsp;he adds that the discovery at Black Buttes of Agathaumas sglvestris, anbsp;Binosaurian, had been considered by zoologists as sufficient authority fornbsp;the admission not only of Black Buttes but of the whole Laramie Groupnbsp;into the Cretaceous; this from the dogma that Dinosaurians have disappeared with the Cretaceous. That a Saurian, he says, has been foundnbsp;only at that locality, is no reason for recognizing it as a Cretaceous species,nbsp;but the only conclusion which can be drawn from the fact is, that untilnbsp;now it has been supposed that the Binosaurian type had died in the Cretaceous, while animals of this kind have permitted some of their offspringnbsp;to live still in the Tertiary. And, indeed, in regard to that, other groupsnbsp;of Saurians, like the crocodile, have lived in far different periods. Therefore the Agathaumas of Black Buttes is not proof at all that at that localitynbsp;a Tertiary flora was existing at the same time as a Cretaceous fauna, asnbsp;admitted by Professor Cope; for a single animal does not constitute a faunanbsp;any more than a fragment of plant could constitute a flora. Added to this,nbsp;it is also well to remark that at Black Buttes, in a stratum immediatelynbsp;above the bed where the remains of Agathaumas were found, a fish, Celastes,nbsp;four species of turtles, an alligator, and a mammal have been discovered,nbsp;and that all these animals are undoubtedly Tertiary.^

4th. The Laramie formation is a land or fresh-water formation. If sufficient proof of this fact was not given by the remains of plants andnbsp;the numerous coal deposits found at divers stages over its whole extent.

' O. Heer, Beitrage zur Miocene Flora von North Canada, p. 7, in Flora fossilis Arctica, vol. vi, part 2.

-ocr page 131-

113

FLOBA OF THE LABAMIB GBOUP.

the molloscan fauna would offer an incontestable evidence. Professor C. A. White, in a paper lately published,^ writes as follows: The invertebrate fauna of the Laramie Group is wholly different from that of any ofnbsp;the Marine Cretaceous formations, with one of which some writers havenbsp;confounded it. It contains no true marine type of any kind, but it doesnbsp;contain many brackish-water molluscan forms, and also the remains ofnbsp;many fresh and land mollusks. The fauna characterizes a great widespread geological group of strata in the most distinct and unequivocalnbsp;manner, several of its molluscan species now being known to occur atnbsp;localities more than a thousand miles apart. After remarking on thenbsp;erroneous statements in the text-book of Geology by Professor Geikie,nbsp;and on the assertion of Professor J. P. Stevenson upon the presence ofnbsp;marine strata of the Fox Hills Group alternating with those of the Laramie, Professor White adds: That any true Laramie strata ever alternatenbsp;with those of the Fox Hills Group, or any other Marine Cretaceous Group,nbsp;or that any true marine fossils were ever collected from any strata of thenbsp;Laramie Group, I cannot admit. I regard all such statements as the resultnbsp;of a misunderstanding of the stratigraphical geology of a region in whichnbsp;such observations are said to have been made.

These remarks agree entirely with those I have had opportunity to make in my researches on the flora of the Laramie Group.* The flora,nbsp;like the invertebrate fauna, is, on the whole, of a peculiar character, uniformly distributed over the whole extent of the formation, and free fromnbsp;any types or characters relating it to the Cretaceous flora. As the Laramie Group has never been subjected to submersion in the deep sea, thenbsp;few remains of Dinosaurians found in it are derived from low marinenbsp;lagoons penetrating into the land, and cannot impress the formation withnbsp;the Cretaceous character. This being the case, it is not at all surprisingnbsp;to find remains of marine animals of Cretaceous types with remains ofnbsp;plants of Tertiary age, not more than to find the bones of the marinenbsp;saurian Agathaumas of Black Buttes enveloped in a mass of dicotyledonous leaves, some of them even glued to the bones, and petrified with them

gt; Late observations concerning the Molluscan Fauna and the Geographical extent of the Laramie Group, Amer. Journ. of Sci./ 3d series, vol. xxv, p. 206 (1883).

American Journal of Science, 3d Ser., 1874, vol. xxv, pp. 546-557.

c r 8

-ocr page 132-

114

FLORA OF THE LARAMIE GROUP.

in such a way that they cannot he separated without breaking the speci-^ mens. This fact positively indicates the cause of the distribution of somenbsp;remains of Cretaceous animals as merely casual, without relation to thenbsp;nature and the progressing development of the formation.

As has already been remarked, the external aspect of the species of different groups treated in vol. vii is an obstacle to the easy comprehensionnbsp;of the character of each group. It is, therefore, advisable to have now,nbsp;separately, all the species of the Eocene flora exposed in a table, withnbsp;their relation indicated. This will render more clear the deductions-which, as said above, have been derived from the character of the flora innbsp;the U. S. Geol. Rep., vol. vii.^

' This quotation refers to vol. vii of the U. S. Geological Survey of the Territories, by Dr. F. V. Haydea

(1878).


-ocr page 133-

115

DISTRIBUTION OF SPECIES.

TABLE OF DISTRIBUTION OF THE SPECIES OF THE LARAMIE GROUP.

American.

European.

NAMKS OF SPKCIKS.

_2 i cf H ^ fl quot;O C o o -2 S

p nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;N *2 .2 ti ef ,M

glg

gflnW SWW'S-S

9

a

eo

o

O

S.

o,

1

i

L

p

p .

rK

O a

M S

A

? nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;5

^ O

a

9

9

Ui

O

O

4 a

J S

if

xgt;

t.

a

9

1

a

a

o

03

B

.

H w

5 o

1 i

9

a

9

O

O

s

Fungi.

B

B.B___________________

B B

Id____

r^i

Lychenes.

B B

AL0.

B

Id____

BeU

Rel___

Rel_

B

B.

B

Pt, nf B

B

Lycopodiace^.

Hoi

Pf ofB

Pt. of R nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;.....

Filices.

noi

B,p1

Hoi

Rel___

Gol.. B.B

Bel___j

......

Hv.Fk

Bel___

Col____________________

B, Col

Bel

Col___________________

B.B ________________

Bel __

Hy.Fk_______________

Td

Col_ nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;_____________

Bel___

Bel___

Id____

Col____________________

Laatrea (Gonioptoris) polypodioides, Ett-----------

Col____________________

Col___________________

Trl

. CoL, T. 8. lakft

. Col___________________

Eygodium gt;Neuropteroide8, nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;_

B. Spr_____ _________

Td

Col...............

.....

-Col______

BHIZOCASPEiB.

- P. of R_____

Equisetaoxs.

- Col_____

-ocr page 134-

116

DISTEIBUTION OF SPECIES

Table of Distribution of the Species of the Laramie GroupContinued.

NAMES OF SPECIES.

American.

European.

s 3 1 i .S 1

.2 g m s p 5

S -g .2 s ^

aaraa.g,,^a

M nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;-L OQ -TTnbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;M

fllt;5C:.2ga 0.5nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;

-gPMttSwW o

0

o

*0.

0.

1

i

i.

0

o

O a

fe s

.S 3

0 ^

0

5

0

^ s

1

quot;f

1 ' ta

a

0

0

0

O

1quot;

0

0

s

S

2 0 ^

4 9

- i

0 a

o

0

0

0

0

o

GYMNOSPEKM^.

CYCA-DiLffi.

rvi

CONIFERiE.

p of n

Rot

n n. Tni

Trl

Id -

P. of R., R. Rp

Id____

Gnl .P.of R

R R

P r.f R

R , F E j fito

Sp C

V V.

Id

MONOCOTYLEDONES,

GLUMACEiE.

C^l

Rel

Hnl

Id

Sp. 0 ..

Id

Id____

Col

SmILAOIN.

Col

Td

SCITAMINE^.

Col

Hydbocharide^.

p. of R________________

Rol

NAJADEiE.

Col.,R. R.jSp.C

r.oi .

Lemnace^.

P. of R________________

Aracej;.

P.of R

Incebt^ Sedis.

Col

R R

Palmje.

C.*l ^ R S

Td

Col

Rol

Cot j P of R

Id

R. M., Col.............

Rel___

C^1

-ocr page 135-

OF THE LAEAMIE GEOUP.

Table of Distribution of the Species of the Laramie nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Continued.

117


American.


European.


NAMES OF SPECIES.


S I a I

g m fci tfl p a

si I i*quot; .

1113 J ^ i


* o

quot;I


Geonomites Goldianus, Lx________

Geonomitee Schimperi, Lx________

Geonomites tenuirachis, Lx_______

Geonomites Ungeri, Lx__________

Oredoxites plicatus, Lx__________

Palmocarpus compoaitus, Lx______

Palmocarpus Mexicanua, Lx______

Palmocarpus communis, Lx______

Palmocarpus truncatus, Lx______

Palmocarpus corrugatus, Lx______

Palmocarpus subcylindricus, Lx_


DICOTYLEDONES.

AMENTACRa.

Myrica Torreyi, Lx_________________

Myrica? Lessigii, Lx________________

Myrica? pungens, Lx_______________

Betnla gracilis, Ludw_______________


CPUILIFERjE.

Quercus neriifolia, Al. Br_________

Quercus straminea, Lx___________

Quercus chlorophylla, Ung_____

Quercus Godeti, Hr______________


Quercus Clebumi, Lx_____

Quercus fraxinifolia, Lx

Quercus Ellisiana, Lx_____

Quercus Pealeii, Lx________

Quercus viburnifolia, Lx___


Quercus angustiloba, Al. Br______________

Bryophyllum (Quercus) crenatum, Lx____

Bryophyllum (Quercus) subfalcatum, Lx_

Salix Integra, Goepp____________________

Populus melanaria, Hr__________________

Populus melanarioides, Lx_______________

Populus Ungeri, Lx______________________

Populus mutabilis, var. ovalis, Hr_________

Populus monodon, Lx____________________

Platanus Raynoldsii, Ny_________________

Platanus rhomboidea, Lx________________

Platanus Haydenii, Ny___________________


MOREiE.


Ficus irregularis, Lx___________

Ficus uncata, Lx_______________

Ficus Haydenii, Lx____________

Ficus Balmatica, Ett___________

Ficus spectabilis, Lx__________

Ficus Smithsoniana, Lx________


Col__________

Y. S. Lake___.

K.M_________

R. M_________

Col___________

P____________

P____________

B., Col., B. B_.

Col___________

Col___________

Col___________


B.B_

Col__.

Col-_.

Col...


B____________

Col___________

B., Col., S.C_.

S. 0__________

B.B__________

S. 0__________

F. E__________

F. E__________


Col., B B_,

Col________

P. ofB____

P.ofR-__. B.B_______


P. OfB____

P.ofB____

Col_______


S. 0., B. B_.

B__________

Col., B.B__.

Col________

Col., B. B__.


Col.


B., Col.

B.B____

P.ofB.

Col_____

B______


Bel. Bel .


Bel.


Bel.

Bel.,


Bel.

Id-


Id____


Bel____


Id_,


Id.,


Id.


Id.


Id-


Id...

Id...

Bel..

Bel-.

Eel..

Bel..

Bel..

Id...


Id..


-ocr page 136-

118

DISTEIBTIOK OP SPECIES

TtMe of Diftribution of the Species of the Laramie GroupContinued.

KAMES OF SPECIES.

American.

Epropean.

.2 o 4

n 'O ^ o o .3 s

.5 g nbsp;nbsp;nbsp; o ^

eS o nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;

a 5 sis'- S 0 s -

gs Ss

2hp^-So

Ps

a

9

g

w

S-

ft

p

o

*2 fl

t a

u

o

lt;4*

fl

s

r

fl

9

g

fl

fl

S3

%

a

S 2 ^

sl

i!

o

t-t

fl

9

8

Col________ __________

B B , rv*1 ^ P nf B.

Col...

Cnl

Rel

S.C.,P.ofB.,R.,Col.,B.B.

ld

Td

ld____

Col

Bel

C^l., Rp. C

OoL, P. of R

Td

Nyctaqine..

R.B

Bel -

Laubine..

Col

P ofB.

Rel

Rel

Col

ld

ld____

Td

Rel

Rp.C

ld

Col____________________

ld .

Col___________________

Lonicere..

B.B , P of R ^ Col

Bel

B B

Bel

B. B., P. of R

Bel

B B

B,el

B.B.,P.nf R

ld____

Col

Col

Col

Col

Oleaceji.

Col

Col

Sp.C_________________

ld____

Diospyrine..

B B

Cnl

ld____

Ericace.,

Rp C

Td

ARALIACEiE,

Col

Rel

Cr.1

Col j B B

Rel __

B B

ld____

R

ld

B B

-ocr page 137-

119

OF THE LAEAMIE GEOP.

Table of DUtriiution of the Species of the Laramie GroupContinued.

American.

European.

NAMES OF SPECIES.

.

O nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;inbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;quot;a

P quot;O nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;onbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;o .snbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;5

.1: 2 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;5nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;s

o nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;quot;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;o

al nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;^

p nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Pi -C -c -S .S

^ (B nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;fii

g| S|i= nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;g

A

a

9

U

o

A

a.

1

1

o i ^ 2nbsp;g 2nbsp;.t Wl

1quot;

i)

be

o

o

1 1

1

1

agt;

a

9

O

a

a

cd

69

'9

CO

a

o

^ 2 pLi snbsp;.

? ig i

s

o

9

e

9

O

o

g

COBNE.S.

Col....................

Rel___

Id____

Rel___

Cnl

Col.jSp. C

Maonoliace..

R., Col

Id __

Cnl.,B.R

Col

Id____

R

Id -

R.

Rel___

Anonace.

Col

Nympheace.

Col

Col

. Malvace.

Col

Tti

BTTNERIACE.

Sp. C.,F. E_____________

Rel___

Col

Col____________________

Dombeyopsis grandifolia, Ung____________________

Col ______ ______ _

Tf1

Tiliace.

B.B_____________ ____

B.B______ ________

P.ofR

Rftl

B. B__________________

Rel

Rel

Sapindace.

Col.. B.B

Celastbace.

Celastriites artocarpioides, Lx___________________

Col__________________

Celastrinites Uevigatus, Lx ___________________

Sp. 0_________________

Riiamne.

Paliurus zizyphoides, Lx----------------------

_ Col.,B.B

Zizyphus distortus, Lx______ .. nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;---------

_ Cul __________ _

Zizyphiis Beckwithii, Lx ------------------------

_ Col______________

Zizyphus fibrillosus, Lx------- -------- ------

_ Col., B.B

Berchemia mnltinervis, A. Br--------------------

R

-

Bhamuus alatornoides, Hr----------------------

. Col______________

Bhamnus rectincrvis, Hr------------------------

Col.. B.B

Rhamnus insequalis, Lx__________________________

Col .

Khamnus discolor, Lx___________________________

. B.B

1

-ocr page 138-

120

DISTRIBUTION OF SPECIES.

Table of Distribution of the Species of the Laramie GroupContinued.

NAMES OF SPECIES.

American,

European.

S i s g .s

~ 2 P fe o o 3 3 iT 5nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;3

quot;leal .

S ,g 'e. quot; o quot;1 5nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp; o' quot;unbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;**

M

lt;u

a

9

O

S.

A

.

i

L

1

O p

5 o .t Mt

C S

g

9

Sm

o

d

9

eS

c

1 ' a

9

a

9

9

o

1

s

a

i

\agt;

CQ

a

1 i . nbsp;a 8

'c '9

:S nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;1

s c

.M

o

n

9

g

O

o

r^.i j R p

R^I

r.fT j R R

Id ____

Rel

R, Hnl

Hnl R R

Bel _

nr.1

R R

Id -___

Rel___

Rel___

Rel___

JuoiANDEa:.

Juglans rhamnoides, Lx__________________________

S.C.,B.B.,P.of R_____

Col

________

________

__________

S. 0.,B.B.,0ol_________

Id_____

flnl

Hnl

Id____

ANAOAEDIACBiB.

P of R.

Rcl___

quot;Rel___

R R

HALOBAOEiE.

P of R

Myrtace..

R R

Td?

Leguminos..

R R

TH .

s r.

Td

Incebt. Sedis.

Ool ........... .

Ool j P. of R

Pol

Col

R R

f^ol.....

B.B__________________

B. B__________________

Col____________________

I

R. R

Rel-

PI

Col .............

R R

PI .

Carpites valvatus, Lx_______________

-ocr page 139-

DESCRIPTION OF SPECIES ADDED TO THE FLORA OF

THE LARAMIE GROUP.

FILICES.

Osmunda major, sp. nov.

Plate XVIII, Fig. 5.

Frond pinnate; pinnules simple, alternate, large and thick, linear-lanceolate, unequilateral at base; borders undulate; medial nerve narrow; lateral nerves passingnbsp;to the borders at a broad angle of divergence, forking generally once from the base,nbsp;one of the branches sometimes forking again from the middle.

This beautiful fragment seems to belong to the same species as that of fig. 5, pi. iv, . S. Geol. Rep., vii; at least the nervation is identicalnbsp;in its characters. The borders of the leaflets, however, are very entire,nbsp;while they are obscurely crenulate in pi. iv, fig. 5. They come from thenbsp;same locality. On the other hand the fragments, figs. 6 and 7 of pi. iv,nbsp;vqI. vii, have the same nervation as fig. 1that is, a very narrow midrib,nbsp;and the lateral veins forking more generally from the middle than fromnbsp;the base. It is, therefore, uncertain whether these fragments representnbsp;two or three species, or whether, perhaps, they may all be referable to thenbsp;same.

Hah.Golden. A. Lakes. Collection of Princeton College.

Pteris erosa, Lesqx.

Plate XIX, Fig. 1.

quot;U. S. Geol. Rep., vii, p. 53, pi. iv, fig. 8.

Fronds simply pinnate; pinnae large, linear-oblong, narrowed to a pointed acumen, unequilateral at base; lateral nerves distant, obtusely diverging from the medial nerve,nbsp;curving down in joining it, forking at the base only, rarely one of the veins forkingnbsp;again from the middle.

By the shape of its leaflets and their nervation this species resembles the former and should, perhaps, be identified with it. The borders arenbsp;sharply irregularly serrate, sometimes merely gnawed in places.

Hab.Same locality as the preceding; also communicated by Mr.

It is the property of the Princeton College.

121

-ocr page 140-

122 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;DESCEIPTION OF SPECIES

Gymnogramma Haydenii, Lesqx.

Plate XIX, Fig. 2.

U. S. Geol. Rep., v, p. 59, pl. v, figs. 1-3.

The fragment represented here is the upper part of a large leaflet having exactly the same specific characters. It has heen figured, onnbsp;account of the locality, as a positive identification of Snake River and Yellowstone Lake with the Laramie Group.

Hah.Golden. A. Lakes.

PALMiE.

Oreodoxites plicatus, sp. nov.

Plate XVIII, Figs. 1-4.

Leaves acute at both ends, deeply plicate lengthwise in numerous rays converging at the base and the apex, obscurely marked toward the base by a narrow medial nerve;nbsp;rays distinctly veined; primary nerves distinct, separated by 3 or 4 thin intermediatenbsp;ones.

On account of the plicate lamina, the leaves are referable to palms, and, as seen by figs. 2 and 3, they appear partly traversed by a narrownbsp;rib, which would indicate the disposition of the leaves as simple; butnbsp;they are more probably lobes of a compound or palmately divided frond,nbsp;like those of Oreodoxia regia of Cuba. In this last species the lobesnbsp;are much longer and comparatively narrower, connected near the base.nbsp;This disposition may have been the same for the fossil leaves, as the fragments, figs. 2 and 3, appear as lacerated near the base, and therefore asnbsp;if they had been merely segments of a palmately divided frond.

The fragments of leaves described as Ludoviopsis Geononimfolia, Sap., FI. de Sezanne, p. 339, pl. iv, fig. 1, are the only fossil plants to whichnbsp;the species might be compared. If the midrib of fig. 2 was more distinctly marked and the rays flat, the likeness would be striking. Saporta'snbsp;species is referable to the Pandanex. It has not the truly plicate rays ofnbsp;the palms.

Hah.Golden, Colorado. Found by Rev. A. Lakes. The specimens belong to the Museum of Princeton College.

-ocr page 141-

ADDED TO THE FLOEA OF THE LAEAMIE OEOUP. 123

OliEACEiEi

Fraxinus eocenlca, Lesqx.

Plate XX, Figs. 1-3.

U. S. Geol. Kep., vii, p. 229.

This fine species has been fully described, as quoted above. The ^specimens which represent it belong to the Princeton Museum.

AEALIACEiE.

Aralia pungens, sp. nov.

Plate XIX, Figs. 3,4.

Leaves coriaceous, rigid, very large, palinately divided; segments deeply cut into lanceolate sharply acuminate lobesthe lower opposite, the npper simple or lobatenbsp;on one side.

The general outline of the leaves represented by the figured fragments is very probably analogous to the one figured in pi. xxxv of this volume; for it is evident that we have here mere segments or fragments of a compound leaf. These segments are subdivided into long lanceolatenbsp;sharply acuminate entire lobes, which, oblique at their base, are turnednbsp;up and erect at the apex. The nervation of the segments is pinnate; thenbsp;lower secondary veins are opposite, strong, passing up to the point of thenbsp;lobes, or curving up and following close to the borders like the lateralnbsp;veins of the lobes.

This species is allied in its form to what has been described in vol. vii as M. Lessigii, p. 136, but the nervation differs. In M. Lessigii, thenbsp;tertiary veins directed toward the sinuses divide under them into twonbsp;branches, passing along on both sides and following the borders of thenbsp;lobes, while in this leaf the tertiary veins do not divide, but appear tonbsp;merely pass up on one side without forking. Though this difference maynbsp;be marked, it is scarcely possible to doubt that these fragments representnbsp;the same group or the same genus of plants, and, as I have remarked itnbsp;in the description of M. Lessigii, Saporta and other authors refer plants ofnbsp;this kind to the Araliacece.

The fossil leaves, published thus far, and more evidently related to these fragments, are the species of SgljoJddium, Massalongo, on whichnbsp;Schimper remarks that the three species described from fragments are

-ocr page 142-

124

DESCEIPTION OP SPECIES

without doubt referable to the genus Aralia and represent a single species, perhaps identical with Aralia multifida, Sap.

Hab.Golden. A. Lakes. Specimens in the Museum of Princeton College.

MAGNOLIACE.ffi:.

Magnolia tenuinervis, Lesqx.

Plate XIX, Fig 6.

IJ. S. Greol. Rep., vii, p. 249, pl. xlv, figs. 1-.5.

In the description of the species, l. c., I compared the fragments by which it is represented to AI. Inglefieldi, Heer, FI. Arct., p. 12, especiallynbsp;to figs. 1-3 of pl. xviii. The part of leaf now figured is exactly of the samenbsp;form as fig. 1 of this last plate. It is coriaceous, the surface smooth ornbsp;glossy, the lateral veins only being apparently not quite as strong. Thenbsp;relation is therefore so close that it is scarcely possible to admit the difference as specific, the more so as some of the leaves figured in vol. vii havenbsp;the lateral nerves quite as strong as represented by Heer.

Hah.Golden. A. Lakes. Specimen in the National Museum.

AN0NACE2E.

Anona robusta, sp. nov.

Plate XX, Fig. 4.

Leaves large, coriaceous, ovate-lanceolate, gradually narrowed to the pointed apex, rounded at base, pinnately nerved; secondary nerves strong, close, parallel,nbsp;curved in passing to the borders, camptodrome.

The leaf is about 13 centimeters long, 6 broad below the middle; the borders are slightly undulate; the medial nerve is thick; the lateral (12nbsp;pairs) also thick, especially toward the base, are alternate, very open ornbsp;nearly at right angles toward the base, then gradually at a more acute anglenbsp;of divergence, which in the upper ones is only 30. These veins are allnbsp;simple, more or less obliquely cut by strong nervilles, which are eithernbsp;simple and continuous or anastomosing in the middle of the areas.

The species is distantly related to Anona elliptica, Ung., Syllog., iii, p. 43, pl. xiv, fig. 1. The nerves, however, are much stronger indeednbsp;stronger than in any fossil leaf referred to this genus, and the base of thenbsp;leaf is rounded.

Hah.Golden, Colorado. Rev. A. Lakes.

-ocr page 143-

125

ADDED TO THE FLOEA OF THE LAEAMIE GEOUP.

STERCULIACEiE.

Sterculla modesta. Sap.

Plate XX, Fig. 5.

Leaves thick, ronnded in the lower part, trilobate at the apex; medial lobe longer, separated from the lateral by broad sinuses; nervation trifld from the base; lateralnbsp;nerves camptodrome.

This finely preserved leaf is 8 centimeters long from the base to the apex of the middle lobe, and 6 centimeters broad between the points of thenbsp;lateral ones. It is enlarged in the middle, a little contracted below thenbsp;lateral lobes, and deltoid to the apex. The primary nerves are strong; thenbsp;lateral are entwined by distinct nervilles; the areolation is in loose irregularly quadrate meshes.

By comparison with a fragment described under this name in FI. de Szanne, p. 401, pi. xii, fig. 2, the American leaf has been identified bynbsp;the author.

Hah.Golden, Colorado. A. Lakes. Specimen in the Museum of Princeton College.

ERAEGULACE..

Zlzyphus Beckwithii, ep. nov.

Plate XIX, Fig. 5.

Leaf membranaceous, oval or obovate, rounded at the top, narrowed and decurrent to the petiole, palmately tri-nerved from the base; medial nerve narrow, with a single branch above the middle, the lateral curving up at a distance from the bordersnbsp;nearly aerodrome, much branched outside; nervilles close, distinct, at right angles tonbsp;the midrib.

The fine leaf, somewhat fan-like, 4i centimeters long, 3 broad, has a thick petiole a little more than 1 centimeter long. The lateral primarynbsp;nerves ascend to the top at equal distances from the midrib and the borders, which are perfectly entire. The secondary nerves are numerousnbsp;(about 12 pairs), parallel, the lower being basilar and marginal; the nervilles are strong, parallel, continuous, and very close. The species isnbsp;related to Zizyj^lms Baincourti, Sap., of the Sezanne flora.

Hah.Near Golden, Colorado. H. C. Beckwith. Specimen in the National Museum.

-ocr page 144-

126 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;DESCEIPTION OF SPECIES.

Itliamnus deformatus, sp. nov.

Plate XX, Fig. 6.

Leaf lanceolate, tapering to an obtuse point, abruptly narrowing and decurrent to the petiole; borders entire, irregularly undulate; lateral nerves simple, campto-drome.

The leaf seems to have been deformed in the process of maceration. It is largest below the middle, diversely undulate-plicate on both sides;,nbsp;the secondary nerves are numerous (16 pairs), open, but much curved innbsp;passing toward the borders and following close to them, the upper ones,nbsp;at a more acute angle of divergence than those of the base.

Hob.Golden, Colorado. Specimen in the National Museum.

-ocr page 145-

THE FLORA OF THE GREEN RIVER GROUP.

GEOLOGICAL DISTRIBUTION OP THE MEASURES.

In my preceding Reports I have referred to the Green River Group a limited number of species of fossil plants obtained from different localities mentioned below, and which were formerly considered as pertaining^nbsp;to the same geological stage. Now this group includes four members:nbsp;the lower, the Wasatch, of which the Green River is an upper member pnbsp;then, in ascending, the Bridger, the Uinta, and the White River with thenbsp;Oregon beds.

The name of the Green River Group was proposed by Dr. F. V. Hayden on account of the great extent, thickness, and display of strata of this formation along Green River in Wyoming.

The formation as it is seen there is purely of a fresh-water origin and seems to be a continuation of the Eocene Laramie Group, or Lignitic,nbsp;its strata being conformable to it and the modifications of the compoundsnbsp;being gradual. The lower member of the measures is mostly composednbsp;of arenaceous beds, the upper a series of laminated shale, each of thesenbsp;members averaging about one thousand- feet in thickness.

The upper part of the measures merit especially to be considered now, as from it are derived the fossil remains which have been describednbsp;here as derived from the Green River Group.

The shale, variegated in color, mostly red and white, and variable in thickness, give to the measures a peculiar banded appearance, especiallynbsp;marked near Green River Station, where I had an opportunity to makenbsp;some observations on the distribution of the strata. At this place a sectionnbsp;of 550 feet from the bed of the river to the high round bluff towering therenbsp;over the country'around shows the multiplicity of the layers and thenbsp;variety of the compound.^ The upper part of the bluff is a hard ferru- Haydens Annual Report, 1872, p. 336, where the section is given in detail.

127

-ocr page 146-

128

EEMAEKS ON THE GEOLOGICAL DISTEIBUTION

ginous red sandstone in layers varying from 6 inches to 1 foot; below this there are 55 feet of laminated argillaceous sandstone with remains ofnbsp;fishes and plants intercalated between distinct slaty layers i to 1 inchnbsp;thick; then five beds of black bituminous compact shale measuring 2, 5,nbsp;25 feet, separated by beds of white calcareous shale, sandstone in thinnbsp;layers, etc. Few of the beds are compact and homogeneous except thenbsp;bituminous shale. The intercalated sandstone, four beds, variable fromnbsp;5 to 13 feet, are composed of shaly layers. Near the base of the sectionnbsp;only there is a bed of hard calcareous somewhat compact rock, which Inbsp;have not remarked elsewhere in the country around.

The localities where fossil plants formerly referred to the Green River Group have been obtained are near Alkali Stage Station and Greennbsp;River Station, Wyoming; in Randolph County of the same State; nearnbsp;Elko Station, on the . P. Railroad, in Nevada; near the mouth of Whitenbsp;River, Utah; and especially at Florissant, a locality also mentioned asnbsp;Gastellos Ranch and South Park, in Colorado.

The beds^ of Florissant, now generally known for the abundance of their fossil remains, plants and insects especially, have been formed bynbsp;like deposits. The geologist, Dr. A. C. Peale, one of the assistants of Dr.nbsp;F. V. Hayden in his Survey of the Territories, has first given a shortnbsp;account of the formation near Florissant, a settlement rather than a village, situated in a narrow valley of the mountains, at the southernnbsp;extremity of the Front Range of Colorado. He says: In this valley, thenbsp;name of Hayden Park has been given to the low rolling country to thenbsp;west of Pikes Peak. Hayden Park is drained by Front Creek, Westnbsp;Greek, and Beaver Creek. The latter flows to the northwest and emptiesnbsp;into the South Platte just below the upper canon. About five miles fromnbsp;its mouth, around the settlement of Florissant, is an irregular basin fillednbsp;with modern deposits. The entire basin is not more than five miles innbsp;diameter. The deposits extend up the branches of the creek, which allnbsp;unite near Florissant. Between the branches are granite islands appearingnbsp;above the beds which themselves rest on the granite. Just below Florissant, on the north side of the road, are bluffs not over 50 feet in height.

* Dr. Haydens Annual Report, U. S. Geological Survey of the Territories, 1873, p. 200.

-ocr page 147-

129

OF THE GEEEN RIVEE GROUP.

in which are good exposures of the various beds. The following section gives them from top downward:

1. Coarse conglomerated sandstone.

2. Fine-grained, soft, yellowish-white sandstone, more or less argillaceous, and containing fragments of stems and leaves.

3. Coarse gray and yellow sandstone.

4. Chocolate-colored clay shales with fossil leaves. At the upper part the shales are black, and below pass into

5. Whitish clay shales.

These last form the base of the hill. The beds are all horizontal.

After remarking on the presence of fragments of trachyte scattered around and found in layers near the surface, as seen by the boring of anbsp;well in the vicinity. Dr. Peale continues; The lake basin may possiblynbsp;be one of a chain of lakes that extended southward. I had thought itnbsp;possible that the beds were of Pliocene age. The specimens obtained fromnbsp;No. 4 of the section above were submitted to Mr. Lesquereux, who informsnbsp;me that they are Upper Tertiary, and says that he does not believe, as yet,nbsp;that the plants of the Green River Group, to which are referable the specimens sent to him, authorize the conclusion of Pliocene age. He rathernbsp;considers them, as yet, as Upper Miocene. The species known of ournbsp;Upper Tertiary are, as yet, too few and represented in too poor specimensnbsp;for definitive conclusion. Those sent from Florissant have a Myrica, anbsp;Cassia, fragments of leaves of Salix angustata, Al. Br., a Ehus, an TJlmus,nbsp;and a fragment of Poa or PoacitesP

I give the end of the quotation in order to show that the first opinion I expressed on the age of the Green River Group from its vegetablenbsp;remains was based upon the examination of too insufficient materials.

After Dr. Peale. the lake basin of Florissant has been carefully explored by Professor Sam. H. Scudder, who, in Bulletin of the Geol.nbsp;Survey, vol. vi. No. 2, has given in great detail the most precise andnbsp;interesting account of his researches. It comprises not only the topographical description of the basin, the geology and stratigraphy of thenbsp;beds formed by deposits of the lake, but a preliminary report on thenbsp;insects and the plants obtained there by himself in an immense number

C F 9

-ocr page 148-

130

EEMAliKS ON THE GEOLOGICAL DISTEIBUTION

of specimens. From this valuable memoir are derived a few notes which complete what the paleontologist may wish to know in regard to the stratanbsp;from which the fossil remains are derived.

Professor Scudders memoir is elucidated by a map of the Tertiary basin of Florissant as it was at the time when the strata were deposited.nbsp;The area was then covered by a shallow sheet of water, hemmed in on allnbsp;sides by near granite hills whose wooded slopes come to the waters edge,nbsp;sometimes, especially on the northern and eastern sides, rising abruptly; atnbsp;others gradually sloping so that reeds and flags grew in the shallow waternbsp;by the shore; the water of the lake, penetrated by deep inlets betweennbsp;the hills, giving to it a varied and tortuous outline. This old lake wasnbsp;really a long outlet following the bottom of the valley, and expanding onnbsp;both sides in lateral long shallow straits or pools. In one place the lakenbsp;is contracted to half a mile in width; at two others one-fourth of a mile;nbsp;taken altogether it is on an average 1 mile broad, being 6 to 7 miles long,nbsp;expanding, on the eastern side especially, into nine of those narrow shallow straits. The outlines of the straits are, of course, varied. The areanbsp;covered by their water measured half a mile to a mile long, one-fourth tonbsp;half a mile broad, so that the shape of that Tertiary lake, as it is represented upon the map, resembles an oblong leaf, lobate on the borders,nbsp;somewhat like a leaf of the white oak. It is easy to understand how thosenbsp;shallow pools, penetrating between hills covered with deep forest, alternately drying in summer and filling up in the rainy season, could becomenbsp;the reservoirs of woody and animal dbris thrown upon their surface fromnbsp;overhanging trees and rocks, and there periodically accumulating by thenbsp;succession of dryness and flood.

Professor Scudder supposes that the ancient outlet of the whole system was at the southern extremity; at least, the marks of the lakenbsp;deposits reach near the ridge which now separates the waters of the Plattenbsp;and of the Arkansas; and the nature of the basin itself, the much morenbsp;rapid descent of the present surface on the southern side of the division,nbsp;with the absence of any lacustrine deposits upon its slopes, lead to thisnbsp;conclusion.

Says Professor Scudder: The very shales of the lake itself, in which

-ocr page 149-

181

OP THE GEEET EIVER GEOUP.

the myriad of plants and insects are entombed, are wholly composed of volcanic sand and ash; 50 feet or more thick, they lie in alternating layers of coarser and finer materials. About half of this, now lying beneathnbsp;the general surface of the ground, consists of heavily bedded drab shalesnbsp;with a conchoidal fracture, and totally destitute of fossils. The uppernbsp;half has been eroded and carried away, leaving, however, the fragmentarynbsp;remains of this great ash deposit clinging to the borders of the basin andnbsp;surrounding the islands; a more convenient arrangement for the presentnbsp;explorer could not have been devised. That the source of volcanic ashesnbsp;must have been close at hand seems abundantly proved by the differencenbsp;in the deposits at the extreme ends of the lake. Not only does the thickness of the beds differ at the two points, hut it is difficult to bring themnbsp;into anything heyond the most general concordance.

The excavation of the filled-up basin we must presume to be due to the ordinary agencies of atmospheric erosion. The islands in the lowernbsp;lake take now as then the form of the granitic nucleus; nearly all are longnbsp;and narrow, but their trend is in every direction, both across and alongnbsp;the valley in which they rest. Great masses of the shales still adherenbsp;equally on every side to the rocks against which they are deposited, proving that time alone, and no rude agency, has degraded the ancient floranbsp;of the lake.

The examination of Professor Scudder of the deposits of this lacustrine hasin was principally made in a small hill, from which, perhaps, the largest number of fossils have heen taken, lying just south of the housenbsp;of Mr. Adam Hill and upon his ranch. Like the other ancient islets ofnbsp;this upland lake it now forms a mesa, or flat-topped hill, about 30 to 50 feetnbsp;high, perhaps 300 feet long and 80 broad. Around its eastern base arenbsp;the famous petrified trees, huge, upright trunks, standing as they grew,nbsp;which are reported to have been 18 to 20 feet high at the advent of thenbsp;present residents of the region. Piecemeal they have been destroyed bynbsp;vandal tourists, until now not one of them rises more than 2 or 3 feetnbsp;above the surface of the ground, and many of them are entirely leveled;nbsp;but their huge size is attested by the relics, the largest of which can benbsp;seen to have been 10 to 15 feet in diameter. These gigantic trees appear

-ocr page 150-

132

EEMAEKS ON THE GEOLOGICAL DISTEIBUTION

to be Sequoias, as far as can be told from thin sections of the wood submitted to Dr. L. Goodale. As is well known, remains of more than one species of Sequoia have been found in the shales at their base.

From Avhat information we conld gain of the wells in this neighborhood, it would appear that the present bed of the ancient Florissant lake is entirely similar in composition for at least 30 feet below the snrface,nbsp;consisting of heavily bedded non-fossiliferous shales having conchoidalnbsp;fractnre. Above these basal deposits, on the slope of the hill, we foundnbsp;the following series from above downward, commencing with the evenlynbsp;bedded strata:

Section in Southern LakeBy S. H. Scudder and A. Lakes.

Ft. In.

1. nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Finely laminated, evenly bedded, light-gray shale; plants and

insects scarce and poorly preserved................................ 1 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;2

2. nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Light-brown, soft and pliable, fine-grained sandstone; unfossil-

iferons.................... 2 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;0

3. nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Coarser, ferruginous sandstone; unfossiliferous..................... 1 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;4

4. nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Resembling No. 1, leaves and insect remains........................ 8 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;2

5. nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Hard, compact, grayish-black shale, breaking with a conchoidal

fracture, seamed in the middle with a narrow strip of drab shale; fragments of plants............................................ 11 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;0

6. nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Ferrnginous shale; nnfossiliferous..................................... 5 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;0

7. nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Resembling No. 5, but having no conchoidal fracture; stems of

plants, insects, and a small bivalve mollusk..................... 3 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;4

8. nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Very fine gray ochreons shale; non-fossiliferous.................. 0 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;2

9. nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Drab shales, interlaminated with finely divided paper shales of

a light-gray color; stems of plants, reeds, insects.............. 18 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;0

10. nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Grnmbling ochreous shale; leaves abnndant, insects rare........ nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;3nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;0

11. nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Drab shales; no fossils.................................................... 3 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;0

12. nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Coarse ferrnginons sandstone; no fossils............................. 1 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;4

13. nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Very hard drab shales, having a conchoidal fracture and filled

with nodules; unfossiliferous...........................:........... 24 7

14. nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Finely laminated yellowish or drab shales; leaves and fragments

of plants, with a few insects.....................r................... 11 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;6

-ocr page 151-

OF THE GEEEN KIVEE GROUP. nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;133

Ft. In.

15. nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Alternating layers of darker and lighter gray and brown ferru

ginous sandstone; no fossils......................................... 4 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;0

16. nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Drab shales; leaves, seeds, and other parts of plants, and in

sects, all in abundance................................................ 24 0

17. nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Ferruginous, porous, sandy shale; no fossils....................... 2 4

18. nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Dark-gray and yellow shales; leaves and other parts of plants.. 3 4

19. nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Interstratified shales, resembling Nos. 17 and 18; leaves and

other parts of plants, with insects................................. 7 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;0

20. nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Thickly bedded chocolate-colored shales; no fossils............... 17 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;0

21. nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Porous yellow shale, interstratified with seams of very thin

drab-colored shales; plants.......................................... 3 0

22. nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Heavily bedded chocolate-colored shales; no fossils............... 11 6

23. nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Thinly bedded drab shales; perfect leaves, with perfect and

imperfect fragments of plants and a few broken insects....... nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;7nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;6

24. nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Thinly bedded light-drab shales, weathering, very light; without

fossils; passing into.................................................... 7 6

25. nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Thick-bedded drab shales, breaking with a conchoidal fracture;

also destitute of fossils................................................ 7 0

26. nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Coarse arenaceous shale; unfossiliferous............................. 3 4

27. nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Gray sandstone, containing decomposing fragments of some

white mineral, perhaps calcite; no fossils........................ 70 0

28. nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Coarse, ferruginous, friable sandstone, with concretions of a

softer material; fragments of stems................................ 23 0

29. nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Thinly bedded drab shales, having a conchoidal fracture; some

what lignitic, with fragments of roots, etc........................ 10 0

30. nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Dark chocolate shales, containing yellowish concretions; filled

with stems and roots of plants....................................... 10 0

Total thickness of evenly-bedded shales (D. of Dr. Wadsworths

note) above floor deposits............................................. 23 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;0

The bed which has been most worked for insects and leaves, and in which they are unquestionably the most abundant and best preserved, isnbsp;the thick bed. No. 16, lying half way up the hill, and composed of rapidlynbsp;alternating beds of variously-colored drab shales. Below this, insects,nbsp;were plentiful only in No. 19, and above it in Nos. 7 and 9; in other beds

-ocr page 152-

134

GEOLOGICAL DISTRIBUTION.

they occurred only rarely or in fragments. Plants were always abundant where insects were found, but also occurred in many strata where insectsnbsp;were either not discoveredsuch as beds 18 and 21 in the lower half andnbsp;bed 6 in the upper halfor were rare, as in beds 10 and 14 above thenbsp;middle and bed 23 below; the coarser lignites occurred only near the base.

The thickest unfossiliferous beds. Nos. 20 and 27, were almost uniform in character throughout, and did not readily split into laminee, indicating an enormous shower of ashes or a mud-flow at the time of their deposition; their character was similar to that of the floor-beds of thenbsp;basin.

These beds of shale vary in color from yellow to dark brown. Above them all lay, as already stated, from 4 to 6 feet of coarser more granulatednbsp;sediments, all but the lower bed broken up and greatly contorted. Thesenbsp;reached almost to the summit of the mesa, which was strewn with graniticnbsp;giAvel and a fev^ pebbles of lava.

The specimens of Florissant representing the plants described in this memoir were mostly obtained by Professor Scudder, who had opportunitynbsp;to purchase for Dr. Hayden a collection made by Mrs. Charlotte Hill, thenbsp;proprietress of the land where are exposed the banks containing thenbsp;richest fossiliferous shale. A little later a scientific exploration for thenbsp;College of Princeton visited the same locality and obtained there also anbsp;great number of specimens; some of these, very fine, which were loanednbsp;me for examination, have been figured and described in this report. Inbsp;have been allowed to use the names of some of the members of thnbsp;explorationMessrs. W. B. Scott, H. F. Osborn, F. Speir, McCosh, W.nbsp;Libbeyfor the nomenclature of some of the new species which arenbsp;represented by the Princeton specimens.

-ocr page 153-

ENUMERATION AND DESCRIPTION OF THE SPECIES OF FOSSIL PLANTS KNOWN FROM THE GREENnbsp;RIVER GROUP.

CETPTOGAMiE.

FUNGI.

Spliaeria myricoe, Lesqx.

U. S. Geol. Eep., vii, p. 34, pi. ii, fig. 4.

CHARACE^.

CHARA, Warn.

Cliara? glomerata, sp. nov.

Plate XXI, Fig. 12.

Leaves short, in compact, dense, distant or terminal capitules; stem narrow.

These fragments are not positively referable to Gliara on account of the compactness and shortness of the leaves. The branches bearing thenbsp;capitules are smooth, flexuous, the leaves ? apparently subcylindrical,nbsp;acute. They may represent flower-bearing pedicels of Platanus like P.nbsp;racemosa, Nutt. They, however, can scarcely he considered as such, fornbsp;not the least fragment of Platanus leaves has been found as yet in thenbsp;Green River Group.

Hab.Florissant. U. S. Geol. Expl. Dr. F. V. Hayden.

MSCI.

FONTINALIS, Linn.

Foiitinalis pristina, sp. nov.

Plate XXI, Fig. 9.

Leaves obscurely two-ranked, crowded, linear-lanceolate, acuminate, ecostate.

The leaves are close, gradually enlarged toward the embracing base, about one centimeter long, very narrow.

Hah.Florissant, Colorado. The locality indicated as Gastellos ranch is the same.

135

-ocr page 154-

136

DESCEIPTION OF SPECIES.

HYPNUM, Linn.

Hypnum Haydenii, Lesqx.

U. S. Geol. Rep., vii, p. 44, pl. v, figs. 14-145.

EHIZOOAEPE^.

SALVmiA, Mich.

Salvinla cyclopliylla, Lesqx.

U. S. Geol. Rep., vii, p. 64, pl. v, figs. 10,10a.

Salvinia Alleni, Lesqx.

Plate XXI, Figs. 10, 11.

U. S. Geol. Rep., vii, p. 65, pl. v, lig. 11. nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;

The species is common and has been obtained in large well-presferved specimens by the different collectors. The leaves-are merely variable innbsp;size, obtuse or slightly emarginate at the apex, topped by the point of thenbsp;excurrent nerve.

EQUISETACE^.

EaUISETUM, Linn.

Bquisetum Wyoming-ense, Lesqx.

U. S. Geol. Rep., vii, p. 69, pl. vi, figs. 8-11.

Equisetuin Haydenii, Lesqx.

U. S. Geol. Rep., vii, p. 67, pl. vi, figs. 2-4.

ISOETE^.

ISOETES ?, Web.

Isoetes brevifolius, sp. nov.

Tufts small, compact; leaxes cylintlrical, acuminate, coming out of a small cylindrical stem or rhizoma.

The leaves are 1 to 2 millimeters in diameter, 4 to 6 centimeters long, narrowed to a point, apparently smooth. The small tufts much resemblenbsp;Isoetes Sraunii, Heer, as figured in FI. Tert. Helv., pl. xiv, fig. 5, thenbsp;leaves being only shorter and narrower.

Hab.Florissant. Specimen No. 66 of the collection of Mr. R. D. Lacoe, of Pittston, Penna.

-ocr page 155-

137

FLOEA OF THE GREEN RIVER GROUP.

LYCOPODIACB..

LYCOPODIUM, linn.

Liycopodiuin prominens, Lesqx.

U. S. Geol. Rep., vii, p. 45, pi. v, figs. 13-I3i.

FILIOES.

SPHENOPTERIS, PMll.

Sphenopteris Guyottii, sp. nov.

Plate XXI, Figs. 1-7.

Ultimate pinnte linear-lanceolate, of various lengths; rachis narrow and narrowly winged by the decurrent base of the lanceolate obtuse pinnules; lower pinnules regularly divided into 2 to 4 half-round short lobes, connate in the middle; upper pinnulesnbsp;entire, oblong, obtuse; medial nerve thin, pinnately branching into oblique lateralnbsp;nerves, generally forking once, rarely simple; substance of the leaves rather thin;nbsp;nervation distinct.

This fern, common at Florissant, but always found in small fragments, has no near relation to any fossil species known to me, being only comparable to Sphenopteris Slomstrandi, Heer, FI. Arct, i, p. 155, pi.nbsp;xxix, figs. 1-5, from the Miocene of Spitzbergen. In its form and itsnbsp;nervation it is a true Phegopieris, closely related to some Cuban species,nbsp;P. sericea, P. divergens, amp;c. But from the absence of fructification annbsp;exact comparison is not possible.

Hah.Florissant. Seen in most of the collections.

ADIANTITES, Auct.

Adiantites gracillinius, sp. nov.

Plate XXI, Fig. 8.

Rachis very slender, filiform, flexuous, bearing at its top a few simple entire pinnules, oval in outline, sessile by the cuneate base, obtuse; nervation dichotomous,nbsp;the medial nerves forking two or three times; branches very oblique, forking near thenbsp;apex.

I have seen only the small fragment figured, which is, however, distinctly preserved. By the disposition of the leaflets and their shape it may be compared to Asplenites allosuroides, Ung., FI. v. Sotzka, which hasnbsp;small fructified pinnules; but the nervation is that of Adiantum.

Hah.Florissant.

-ocr page 156-

138

DESCRIPTION OF SPECIES.

LASTR.EA, Presl.

Lastrtea (Goniopteris) intermedia, Lesqx.

U. S. Geol. Rep., vii, p. 50, pi. ir, fig. 14.

PTERIS, Linn.

Pteris pseudo-peiiiiseformis, Lesqx.

Ihid., p. 52, pi. iv, figs. 3, 4.

DIPLAZIUM, Swartz.

Diplazinm Muelleri, Heer.

Ibid., p. 55, pi. iv, figs. 10,10a.

LYGODIUM, Sw.

Liygrodium neuropteroides, Lesqx.

Ibid., p. 61, pi. V, figs. 4-7; vi, fig. 1.

Lygodium Dentoni, Lesqx.

Ibid., p. 63, pi. Ixv, figs. 12, 13.

CONIFEEJi].

PINUS, Linn.

Pinus Florissanti, sp. nov.

Plate XXI, Fig. 13.

Strobile large, conical, 12 centimeters long or more, G centimeters in diameter at the broken base; scales large, 4^ centimeters long, broad; apophyses conical, transversely rhomboidal when flattened.

This fine cone is related to Pinus ponderosa, Douglas, a line species of California and New Mexico, by the large size of the scales, not or scarcelynbsp;enlarged under the apophyses.

Hah.Florissant. U. S. Geol. Expl. Dr. F. V. Hayden.

Pinus palaeostrobus ?, Ett- U. S. Geol. Rep., vii, p. 83, pi. vii, figs. 25,31.

SEaUOIA, Torr.

Sequoia ang-ustifolia, Lesqx.

Ihid, p. 77, pi. vii, figs. 6-10.

Sequoia Langsdortii, Brgt.

lUd., p. 76.

Sequoia Heerii, Lesqx.

Ibid., p. 77, pi. vii, figs. 11-13.

Sequoia affinis, Lesqx.

Ibid., p. 75, pi. vii, figs. 3-5; Ixv, figs. 1-4.

-ocr page 157-

FLORA OF THE GREEN RIVER GROUP. nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;139

TAXODIUM, Rich.

Taxodium disticliiim mioceiiiim, Heer.

U. S. Geol. Eep., vii, p. 73,pi. vi, figs. 12-14.

Abies Nemdensis, Lesqx., Hayden's Ann. Rep., 1872, p. 372.

WIDDRINGTONIA, Endl.

Widdringtonia lingusefolia, sp. nov.

Plate XXI, Figs. 14,14a.

G-lyptostrobus Eitropceus, Lesqx., U. S. Geol. Eep., vii, p. 74, pi. vii, figs. 1, 2.

Branches and brauchlets short, piiinately divided; divisions alternate; branch-lets simple and slender; leaves oppressed, irregularly two-ranked or subalternate, ovate, blunt-pointed or liugulate.

The specimens represent two forms of the same species, differing merely hy the size or the thickness of the branches and hranchlets. Thenbsp;more common form is figured; the other is more slender in all its parts,nbsp;a var. gracilis, mentioned in Haydens Ann. Rep., 1872, p. 371, asnbsp;Thuites callitrina, Ung.

Hab.Florissant. U. S. Geol. Expl. Dr. F. V. Hayden.

THUYA, Linn.

Thuya Garmanl, Lesqx.

Haydens Ann. Eep., 1872, p. 372.

GLYPTOSTROBUS, Endl.

Glyptostrobus Ungeri ?, Heer.

Plate XXII, Figs. l-Ca.

Heer, FI. Tert. Helv., i, p. 52, pi. xviii; FI. Alask., p. 22, pi. iii, figs. 10, 11.

Stem leaves squamiforin, oppressed, lanceolate, acute or acuminate; branch- .. leaves open, two-ranked, much longer, linear-lanceolate, acute; male cone small, oval,nbsp;terminal; strobiles ovate on short branches; scales 6 to 9, obtusely dentate at thenbsp;upper border, obscurely striate lengthwise.

This species, obtained in fine specimens, is in some of its characters identical with Cwpressites taxiformis, Ung., Clitoris, p. 18, pis. viii and ix.nbsp;The diversity of the leaves in regard to their position upon the stem andnbsp;the base of the branches, where they are shorter, appressed, and squami-form, is not indicated by Unger. It seems also to be identical to Cliamcecy-parites Hardtii, Endl., as represented by Ett., Haring Eh, p. 35, pi. vi,nbsp;figs. 1-21, two species referred by Schimper to Sequoia Langsdorjii, Brgt.nbsp;The cones of the species of Florissant, however, are not those of a Sequoia

-ocr page 158-

140

DESCEIPTION OF SPECIES.

but of a Glyptostrolus, and these, like the diversity in the form of the leaves, agree in character with 6-. Ungeri, Heer, quoted above, which isnbsp;now considered hy the author as a variety of Gr. Eurofmus. The conesnbsp;only are somewhat larger, as figured by Heer, and the stem leaves rathernbsp;obtuse than acuminate. As in the Flora of Alaska, the same authornbsp;represents these scaliform leaves acute, even acuminate, and as in that ofnbsp;Spitzbergen ( FI. Arct., iv, pi. xi, figs. 2-8) the same kind of leaves arenbsp;either obtuse or acuminate, the reference of the American form to thenbsp;species of Heer is sufficiently authorized. The species is closely relatednbsp;to Glypfostrobus heteropliyllus, Endl., of China, the only living species ofnbsp;this genus.

Hob.Very common at Florissant. The specimens figured are mostly those of the Princeton Museum.

PODOCARPUS, LHrit.

Podocarpus eocenica?, Ung.

Leaves uarrowly liuear-lanceolate, acute, narrowed into a short iietiole; medial nerve distinct.

This description refers to two leaves which agree with the description and figure of this species by Unger ( FI. of Sotzka, p. 28, pi. ii, figs. 11-16).nbsp;The medial nerve is flat and comparatively broad; the leaves are slightlynbsp;broader in the middle.

Hah.Florissant. No. 68 of Lacoe Collection.

GEAMINE^.

POACHES, Heer.

Poacites la3vis. Heer.

Haydens Ann. Eep., 1871, p. 28,quot;).

CYPERUS.

Cyperus Chavannesi, Heer.

U. S. Geol. Kep., vii, p. 92, pi. ix, figs. 1, 2.

CYPERITES, Lindl.

Cyperites Haydenii, sp. nov.

Leaves large, gradually enlarging upward from its root, linear above; medial nerve broad and flat; lateral nerve parallel, distinct to the eye, separated by four ornbsp;five very thin intermediate veins.

-ocr page 159-

141

FLOBA OF THE GEEEN BIVEE GEOUP.

From the fragments preserved the leaves appear to have been very long. Linear in the middle where they are 3 centimeters broad, they arenbsp;slightly narrower upward and apparently rounded to a pointed apex,nbsp;gradually tapering downward to the upper part of the root, a small tubercle. The medial nerve, quite distinct, is 2 millimeters broad in the middle.nbsp;Though related to Cyperus and Oyperites, this leaf has no marked affinitynbsp;to any one of the numerous forms which have been described under thisnbsp;name.' The leaf is quite fiat and does not appear to have been keeled innbsp;the middle, but distinctly nerved. It comes out directly from the tubercle.nbsp;The lateral nerves, 12 to 14, are separated by veinlets without any transverse veins.

Hah.Randolph Go., Colorado. U. S. Geol. Expl. Dr. F. V. Hayden.

ABND0, Linn.

Arundo Goeppertl ?, Mnst.

U. S. Geol. Rep., vii, p. 86, pi. viii, figs. 3-5.

Arundo reperta, Lesqx.

Ibid., p. 87, pi. viii, figs. 6, 8.

PHRAGMITES, Trin.

Phragmites Alaskaua, Heer.

/6d.,pl. viii, figs. 10-12.

TYPHACE^.

TYPHA.

Typha latlssima, Al. Br.

Plate XXIII, Figs. 4,4a.

Al. Br., Stizenb.Verz., p. 75; Heer, FI. Tert. Helv., i, p. 98, pi. xliii, xliv; Mioc. Balt. FI., p. 29, pi. iv, fig. 11; Ett., Foss. FI. v. Bilin, p. 30, pi. vi, fig. 9.

Leaves very long, 2 to 3 centimeters broad, linear, marked lengthwise by parallel strong nerves (14) crossed at right angles by transverse thin lines; intermedial veinletsnbsp;numerous (10-13).

Though these fragments, which are numerous, and part of which only are figured, are referable to the European species by their appearance, theynbsp;may represent a different one on account of the numerous intermediatenbsp;veinlets which separate the primary nerves. In the European species onlynbsp;4 to 6 are counted, while on the American specimens they are generallynbsp;10 to 12. It is, however, to be remarked that Typha species living at the

-ocr page 160-

142

DESCRIPTION OP SPECIES.

present epoch have a wide range of distribution; the two species {T. lati-folia and T. angustifolia) are as common on the North American continent as they are in Europe.

Hah.Florissant; Randolph County. U. S. Geol. Expl. Dr. Hayden.

POTAMOGETON, Linn.

Potamogeton? verticillatvis, sp. nov.

Plate XXIII, Figs. .5,6.

Stems slender; leaves verticillate or tufted, grass-like, linear-lanceolate, largest toward the base, sessile and narrowed to the point of attachment, nerved lengthwisenbsp;in the middle; branches very slender, floating or pendant, bearing tufts of shorternbsp;leaves.

This species differs from its congeners by the position of the leaves in verticils upon apparently articulate stems. It is distantly related tonbsp;F. coespitans, Sap., t., i, p. 76, pi. iv, fig. 2.

Hah.Florissant. The specimen (fig. 6) is from the Explor. of Dr. F. V. Hayden; the other belongs to the Princeton Museum.

Potamogeton geniculatus, Al. Br.

Stizenb. Verz., p. 75; Heer, FI. Tert. Helv., i, p. 102, pi. xlvii, figs. 1-6; Ett., FI. v. Bilin, p. 29, pi. vii, figs. 1,2.

Stems slender, branching, geniculate-flexuous; leaves narrowly linear, acuminate, fasciculate, sessile; fruits round or broadly oval-apiculate, 1 millimeter in diameter.

Though the specimens merely represent the upper part of a stem the .characters of the leaves and the fructification refer the plant to Heersnbsp;species. The fruits are slightly smaller, however, rather round than ovatenbsp;or exactly like those represented by the author, pi. xlvii, fig. 5c.

Hah.Florissant. No. 69 of Lacoe Collection.

NAJADOPSIS, Heer.

Najadopsis rngnlosa, sp. nov.

Plate XXllI, Fig. 7.

Stem dichotomous from inflated apicial innovations; segments flat, dichotomous, linear, acuminate, decurrent to the main stem; surface merely irregular and minutelynbsp;wrinkled lengthwise, without trace of medial nerves.

The substance of this plant is somewhat thick; the leaves or segments seem to have been originally cylindrical, though quite flat upon the stone,nbsp;by compression? All that can be seen of the plant is figured. It has an

-ocr page 161-

143

FLOEA OP THE GEBEE EIVEE GEOUP.

evident relation to N. dichotoma, Heer, Fl. Tert. Helv., i, p. 104, pl. xlviii, figs. 1-6. Not only the dichotomous disposition of the segments isnbsp;analogous, but in fig. 1 of Heer the primary division appears as from annbsp;obscure innovation, while the top of the main stem seems to be inflated bynbsp;the position of apparently fasciculate segments as they are in the middlenbsp;of fig. 7 of our plate. The size of the European plant is smaller in all itsnbsp;parts.

Hab.Florissant. U. S. Geol. Expl. Dr. F. V. Hayden.

MUSACEJi:.

MUSOPHYLLUM, Goepp.

Musopliylltim compllcatum, Lesqx.

U. S. Geol. Rep./ vii, p. 96, pi. xv', figs. 1,6.

The station of the bed of coal and shale where this plant was found in great profusion, with remains of Sapindus ohtusifolius, appears rathernbsp;referable to the Green River Group than to the Miocene of Carbon fromnbsp;the presence of this last species, which has been found also at Florissant.

AROIDE^.

ACORUS, Linn.

Acorns brachystachys, Heer.

U. S. Geol. Rep., vii, p. 105, pl. xiv, fig. 16.

LEMNACE^.

LEMNA, Linn.

licmna penicillata, sp. nov.

Plate XXIII, Fig. 8.

Leaves small, round in outline, irregularly crenulate on the borders; surface rugose; rootlets numerous, in fascicles.

The leaves, 3 to 4 millimeters in diameter, are rugose on the surface and do not show any trace of nerves; they appear to have been fleshy, butnbsp;they are quite flattened into thin flakes on soft shales.

Hab.Florissant. U.. S. Geol. Expl. Dr. F. V. Hayden.

-ocr page 162-

144

DESCEIPTION OF SPECIES,

PALM^.

FIABELLARIA, Schp.

Flabellaria Florissantl, sp. nov.

Plate XXIV, Pigs. l-2a.

Fronds large; rays diverging all around from the top of the nearly flat not keeled longrachis; rays large, very numerous, acutely keeled; primary nerves distinct; closenbsp;intermediate veinlets, 3, 4.

This species has some degree of likeness to Flahellaria eocenica, Lesqx., U. S. Geol. Rep., vii, p. 3, pi. xiii, figs. 1-3. The rachis is not carinatenbsp;but merely indistinctly lineate lengthwise, and the top of the rachis on onenbsp;side of the leaf is also nearly truncate. The nerves are less distant andnbsp;the intermediate veins less numerous. It is still more intimately relatednbsp;to Flabellaria Lamanonis, Brgt., and perhaps identical with it as figurednbsp;in Sap., Et., i, p. 70, pi. iv, fig. 5,at least the number of primary nervesnbsp;in each division of the rays and that of the intermediate veins are aboutnbsp;the same. The lateral rays are more sharply keeled in the American formnbsp;and also more pen, the lateral ones being at right angles to the morenbsp;distinctly truncate top of the petiole.

Hab.Randolph Co., Colorado. U, S. Geol. Expl. Dr. F. V. Hayden.

PALMOCARPON.

Palmocarpon? globosiim, sp. nov.

Plate XXIV, Pig. 3.

Fruit large, globose, striate lengthwise.

The fruit is exactly globose, 18 millimeters in diameter; the testa appears to have been woody, though the fruit is flattened. This fruit hasnbsp;not been found in connection with the palm-leaf described above, but at anbsp;different locality, and therefore its reference to Palms is not po.sitive. Itnbsp;resembles Carpites lineatus, Newby., as figured, pi. lx, fig. 1, U, S. Geol.nbsp;Rep., vii, a species abundantly found at Evanston, where no remains ofnbsp;Palms have been discovered.

Hab.Florissant. U. S. Geol. Expl. Dr. F. V. Hayden.

-ocr page 163-

FLORA OP THE OEEEN RIVER GROUP. nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;145

DICOTYLEDONES.

MYEICACB^.

MYRICA.

U. S. Geol. Rep./ vii, p. 126.

1. Leaves dentate, serrate or undulate.

Myrica Copeana, Leeqx.

Ibid., p. 131, pi. XV, fig. 5.

Myrica ob sc lira, ep. nov.

Plate XXXII, Figs. 8-10.

Leaves linear-lanceolate, coarsely serrate, rounded in narrowing to the petiole, nnequilateral at base; nervation obsolete.

This form is related by its shape and the teeth of the borders to M. BanlcsicefoUa, Ung., as figured by Heer, FI. Tert. Helv., pi. c, tigs. 3-10,nbsp;differing merely by the more rounded and nnequilateral base of the leavesnbsp;and the total disappearance of lateral nerves by immersion into a thicknbsp;carbonaceous coating. However, fig 6 of Heer represents two leavesnbsp;without traces of lateral nerves, and tig. 8 has the base somewhat roundednbsp;and nnequilateral, though not quite as distinctly as in the American form.nbsp;The pedicel of this last figure is also slender, of the same length as in tig.nbsp;10 of our plate. The leaves are on an average a little smaller than thosenbsp;of M. Banksiwfolia, 7 to 9 centimeters long and 1 to 2i centimeters broadnbsp;above the base; the teeth are generally sharp, slightly inclined upward.nbsp;Ilai.Florissant. U. S. Geol. Expl. Dr. F. V. Hayden.

Myrica Liuilwigii, Sebp.

U. S. Geol. Rep., vii, p. 133, pi. Ixv, fig. 9.

Myrica acuminata, Ung.

Ibid., p. 130, pi. xvii, figs. 1-4.

Myrica rigida, sp. nov.

Plate XXV, Figs. 3, 4.

Leaves thick, rigid, subcoriaceous, lanceolate-acuminate, serrate, rounded and nnequilateral at base, short petioled; medial nerve thin, straight, the lateral crasped-odrome.

This species differs from the preceding by the distinctly lanceolate form of the leaves equally and gradually narrowing from the roundednbsp;base to the apex, by the short petiole, the distinct lateral veins and the

c r 10

-ocr page 164-

146

DBSCEIPTIOK OF SPECIES.

blunt teeth of the borders. The leaves are also proportionally shorter, 5 to 7 centimeters long and 1 to 2 centimeters broad near the base. It isnbsp;intermediate between the preceding and the following species.

Hab.With the preceding.

Myri ca Zacliariensis, Sap.

Plate XXV, Fig. 5; XLV, Figs. 6-9,

Leaves very variable iu size and shape, lanceolate and linear, narrowed and more or less decurrent to the petiole; medial nerve thick; lateral nerves open, curved in passing to the borders and along them; teeth entered by branchlets.

This species, as figured by Saporta, t., i, ii, p. 201, fig. 5, is represented in pi. XXV, fig. 5, and xlv% fig. 7. It is the variety b. elongata. The variety c. angustifolia, Sap., loc. cit., fig. 1, has the character of pi.- xlv',nbsp;figs. 6-8, while fig. 9 of the same plate is exactly like a counterpart of fig.nbsp;lOJ., Sap., t., ii, pi. 5, which is the variety minuta of this species. Itnbsp;differs from the two preceding species by the gradual narrowing of thenbsp;base to the petiole, the border base being decurrent to it and bordering itnbsp;to the point of attachment.

Hab.Florissant. Specimens, pi. xlv, figs. 6-9, are from Alkali Station.

Myrica polymorplia, Schp.

Plate XXV, Figs. 1, 2.

Leaves thickish, membranaceous or subcoriaceous, long-lanceolate or linear-lanceolate acuminate, narrowed at base to a short petiole, serrate or denticulate; primary nerves thick at base, the lateral more or less oblique, slightly curving in passing to thenbsp;borders.

This species is described by Saporta as Myricophyllum Zachariense, t., i, ii, p. 220, pi. viii, fig. 2, with varieties spinulosa and laciniata,nbsp;according to the more or less deep and acute teeth of the borders. Ournbsp;plate represents the normal form. The leaves are long comparatively tonbsp;their width6 to 8 centimeters long, 5 to 6 millimeters broad. The species is, like the preceding, very polymorphous. The author compares it tonbsp;the living Myrica Jthiopica, Linn., especially as to its nervation.

Hab.Very common at Florissant.

Myrica callicomsefolia, sp. nov.

Plate XXVI, Figs. 5-14.

Callkoma microphylla, Ett., U. S. Geol. Eep., vii, p. 246, pi. xliii, figs. 2-4.

This species is evidently a Myrica. Better specimens show that the

-ocr page 165-

147

FLOEA OP THE GEBEN EIVEE GEOP.

fragment which I considered as a compound leaf is a small branch with alternate leaves. The reference to Callicoina is not possible, as in thisnbsp;genus the divisions are opposite. Except from what is seen in the branch,nbsp;fig. 5, whose divisions are alternate, distant, parallel, as well as the leaves,nbsp;there is nothing to modify in the description of this species in vol. vii,nbsp;loG. cit. The teeth are not always sharply acute, but more or less so,nbsp;always inclined upward.

The species is closely related in the nervation to M. Zachariensis, var. minuta, Sap., loc. cit., but differs evidently in the more rounded andnbsp;unec|uilateral base of the leaves.

Hob.Most abundant at Florissant, also at Elko Station, Utah.

Myrlca fallax, sp. nov.

Plate XXXII, Figs. 11-16.

Very similar in its characters to the preceding species and perhaps a variety of it. It merely differs in the teeth being sharply acuminate ornbsp;subspiniform, the lateral nerves less curved in passing toward the borders,nbsp;the base of the leaves not as distinctly unequilateral. It is distantly relatednbsp;to M. acuminata, Ung.

Hah Florissant. Not rare.

Myrlca Scottli, sp. nov.

Plate XXXII, Figs. 17,18.

Leavea coriaceous, long and narrow, linear-acuminate, narrowly cuneate to the petiole, sharply dentate; lateral veins more or less oblique and curved.

By the leaves, 6 to 9 centimeters long, 6 to 10 millimeters broad, with sharply spinescent teeth turned upward, the species is related to M.nbsp;Bankswfolia, Ung., and M. ohscura, described above. It differs from bothnbsp;in the sharply dentate borders of the leaves, the lateral nerves beingnbsp;distinct and more acutely diverging.

Hob.Florissant. Princeton Museum.

Myrlca amygdallna, Sap.

Plate XXVI, figs. 1-4.

Sap., t., iii, ii, p. 21, pi. 1, figs. 8-10.

Leaves submembranaceous, oblong-lanceolate, obtuse or apiculate, narrowed to a short petiole, denticulate or subentire; secondary nerves numerous, at an acute anglenbsp;of divergence, obliquely branching and reticulate.

-ocr page 166-

148

DESOEIPTION OF SPECIES.

The leaves are small, 2i to 5i centimeters long, enlarged toward the upper part; the areolation is distinct, formed by nervilles crossing thenbsp;oblique divisions of the lateral nerves at right angles.

i/ai.Florissant. . S. Geol. Expl. Dr. F. V. Hayden.

Myrlca nigricans, Lesqx.

U. S. Geol. Eep., vii, p. 132, pi. xvii, figs. 9-12.

Myrica Bolandcri, Lesqx.

I bid., p. 133, pi. xvii, fig. 17.

Myrica undulata, Lesqx.

Ibid., p. 131, pi. xvii, fig. 5.

Leaves lobate; lobes irregular, often serrate.

2. Leaves pinnately lobed (Coniptonia).

Myrica partita, Lesqx.

p. 134, pi. xvii, fig. 14.

Myrica diversifolia, sp. nov.

Plate XXV, Figs. 6-15.

Leaves membranaceous, short-petioled, either longer, deeply lobate and lanceolate, or shorter, broadly ovate, diversely tri-quadri-lobate; lobes dentate; primary nerves narrow, the secondary open, curved in passing to the points of the lobes or ofnbsp;the teeth, branching; tertiary nerves in the direction of the sinuses, forking undernbsp;them, each branch following the borders. Seeds small, oval-acute.

At first it is difficult to see that these leaves are referable to the genus Myrica and that they all represent the same species. In comparing, however, fig. 6 to Myrica Grceffii, Heer, FI. Tert. Helv., hi, p. 176,nbsp;pi. cl, figs. 19, 20, the character of the nervation, the form of the leaves,nbsp;the dentate lobes will be found much alike. The species are far differentnbsp;but the type is the same. The same degree of affinity is remarked betweennbsp;figs. 11-13 of our plate with Myrica latiloha, Heer, figs. 12-15 of the samenbsp;plate; there is also a marked degree of relationship between the leaves Inbsp;refer to this species and Comptoriia laciniata, Ung., FI. von Sotzka,nbsp;p. 31, pi. viii, fig. 2.

Comparing now with one another the fragments which represent this species, we see in fig. 8 the same characters exactly as in fig. 6, merelynbsp;modified by the shortening of the leaves and of their lobes. Fig. 11 represents an intermediate form, and with its deep-cut lobes fig. 13 is like annbsp;original representation of fig. 11. Indeed, considering the characters of

-ocr page 167-

149

FLORA OF THE GREEN RIVER GROUP.

these leaves with the more or less broadly cuneate base decurrent to the short petiole, their sharply dentate lobes, the membranaceous substance,nbsp;the nervation, I am not able to find any difference to separate them into twonbsp;or more species, and still less to refer them to a different genus. Some ofnbsp;the leaves (fig. 14 especially) have some of the characters of Cratcsgus, butnbsp;the nervation recalls them to Myrica. The small seed, fig. 15, though anbsp;seed of Myrica, is not positively referable to this species.

Jlah.Florissant. U. S. Geol. Expl. Dr. F. Hayden.

Myrica latiloba, Heer, var. aciitiloba.

U. S. Geol. Rep., vii, p. 134, pi. xvii, fig. 13.

3. Leaves pinuately lobed ( Comptonia).

The leaf mentioned with the description of this species as being identical in character with it and obtained from the Miocene of Oregon is figured, pi. 1, fig. 10, and described with Miocene plants.

Myrica Brongniarti ?, Ett.

U. S. Geol. Rep., vil, p. 135, pi. xvii, fig. 15.

Myrica Alkalina, sp nov.

Plate XLVa, Figs. 10-15.

Leaves short, trilobate aud obtusely dentate from a cuneate base, or lanceolate, rounded and narrowed to the base, pinnately, obtusely or acutely dentate.

The species represented by a large number of fragmentary leaves, mixed upon the same specimens, present two forms, rather marked varieties, especially differing by acute or obtuse lobes or teeth. The leavesnbsp;are subcoriaceous or membranaceous, somewhat large, 3 to 8 centimetersnbsp;long, 2i to 3 centimeters broad, either lobate with narrow cuneate base,nbsp;or pinnately deeply dentate, more or less obtusely cuneate at base. Thenbsp;medial nerve is thick; the lateral nerves, at a broad angle of divergence,nbsp;much curved in passing up to the points of the lobes, are generally separated by parallel shorter tertiary veins, anastomosing with oblique nervillesnbsp;or branchlets derived from the secondary nerves.

The species is comparable to both Myrica Vindobonensis, Ett., in Heer, FI. Tert. Helv., p. 34, pi. Ixx, figs. 5, 6, and M. Ungeri, Heer, 1. c., p. 35,nbsp;pi. Ixx, figs. 7, 8, differing from both by shorter comparatively broadernbsp;leaves, more equally dentate-lobed.

-ocr page 168-

150

DESCRIPTION OP SPECIES.

As represented upon the plates, the leaves would seem to be referable to two different species. The fragments, however, are so well mixednbsp;together that sometimes one leaf appears acutely dentate on one side andnbsp;obtusely so on the other.

Hah.Alkali Station, Wyoming. Professor Scudder.

Myrica insign is, Lesqx.

U. S. Geol. Rep./ vii, p. 135, pi. Ixv, figs. 7, 8.

This species has a degree of relationship to the preceding.

BETULACE^.

BETULA, Linn.

/

U. S. Geol. Rep., vii, p. 137.


Betula Florissant!, sp. nov. Plate XXVIl, Fig. 11.

Leaves small, lanceolate-acuminate, unequilateral at the cuneate base, borders doubly serrate; medial nerve thin; secondary nerves generally opposite, curv'ed innbsp;passing to the borders, branching, entering the teeth like the branches and united bynbsp;nervilles.

The leaf, 5i centimeters long, li broad, appears unequilateral at the narrowed base. The primary and secondary teeth are small, acute, andnbsp;turned upward.

Hah.Florissant. Princeton Museum.

Betula truncata, sp. nov.

Plate XXVIII, Figs. 7,8.

Leaves short and short-petioled, ovate-lanceolate, truncate or rounded, at base, simply dentate; lateral veins at a broad angle of divergence, numerous, parallel, thenbsp;lower opjfosite.

The leaves, 3 to 4 centimeters long, 2 centimeters broad, equally dentate from near the base, have the secondary nerves at an angle of divergencenbsp;of 60, generally branching. The relation of this species is to Betulanbsp;crenata, Ung., Schoss. FI., p. 11, pi. hi, figs. 7, 8. The lateral nerves arenbsp;more open, more numerous, and less curved in the American species.

Hob.Florissant. U. S. Geol. Expl. Dr. F. V. Hayden.

-ocr page 169-

151

FLORA OF THE GREEN RIVER GROUP.

ALNUS, Tourn.

U. S. Geol. Rep./ vii, p. 139.


Alnus Kefersteinii, Goepp.

Ibid., p. 140, pi. xviii, figs. 6-8; Ixiv, fig. 11.

Alnus inaequilateralis, Lesqx.

Ibid., p. 141, pi. Ixii, figs. 1-4.

Alnus cordata, ep. nov.

Leaf cordate at base, pyramidal and acuminate, doubly serrate on the borders, long-petioled; primary nerves thick, the lateral opposite, parallel, 8 pairs, at acutenbsp;angles of divergence, curving in passing to the borders, craspedodrome.

The leaf is 6 centimeters long, has a thick petiole 3 centimeters long, is largest near the cordate base (3 centimeters), and hence tapering to annbsp;acute point and dentate all around. The leaf resembles Alnus dilmiana,nbsp;Ung., Iconogr., pi. xvi, fig. 16, but is more acutely tapering to the point,nbsp;and the lateral nerves,, at a more acute angle of divergence, are morenbsp;curved.

Hob.Florissant. Lacoes Cabinet, No. 83.

Flowers of Alnus, pi. xxxix, fig. 3, are also found at Florissant, but are not identtfiable in species.

ClTPrLIFEE^.

OSTRYA, Michx.

U. S. Geol. Rep., vii, p. 142.

Ostrya betuloides, sp. nov.

Leaves small, broadly ovate, acute, rounded to the equilateral base; borders dentate; lateral nerves close, at a broad angle of divergence.

The leaf is of the same size and shape as that of Ostrya Atlantidis, Sap., t., ii, 2, p. 254, pi. vi, fig. 4, differing in the simple teeth of thenbsp;borders, which give to the leaf the appearance of a Betula; but there isnbsp;with the same specimen a fragment of an involucre of Ostrya, similar innbsp;size to that of Sap., fig. 11, 1. c., and still more to Ostrya tenerrima. Sap.,nbsp;t., i, 2, p. 49, pi. V, fig. 6, differing only from the last by its larger sizenbsp;(2 centimeters long). Possibly this involucre is referable to the samenbsp;species as the leaf. It is the only one seen, as yet, from this formation.

Hah.Florissant. Lacoes Cabinet, Nos. 26 and 29.

-ocr page 170-

152

DESCRIPTION OF SPECIES.

CARPINUS, Linn,

U. S. Geol. Rep., vii, p. 142.

Carpinus grrandls, Ung.

Ibid,, p. 143, pi. xix, fig. 9; Ixiv, figs. 8-10.

Carpinus attenuata, sp. nov.

Plate XXVII, Fig. 10.

Leaf large, narrowed downward from the middle and upward to an acuminate point, slightly unequilateral at base; borders doubly dentate; lateral nerves oblique,nbsp;straight, or slightly curved in passing up to the borders, branching near the borders,nbsp;entering the primary teeth by their ends and the intermediate ones by their branches.

This leaf, 11 centimeters long, 5i centimeters broad in the middle, its widest part, is equally narrowed upward and downward, with bordersnbsp;cut by large teeth entered by the secondary nerves, and generally twonbsp;smaller ones intermediate or on the lower side of the primary teeth. Thenbsp;leaf appears to have been somewhat unequal at the base, but the broadernbsp;side is lacerated; the veins are, however, equally oblique at the base andnbsp;not more open on one side. The leaf closely resembles Carpinus alnifolia,nbsp;Goepp., Schoss. FL, p. 19, pi. iv, fig. 11, merely differing by the bordernbsp;teeth being a little larger, and by the more distinctly narrowed and elongated base. Schimper unites this last species to C. ostryoides of Goepp.,nbsp;1. c., figs. 7-10. Fig. 7 represents a much smaller leaf, but it is narrowednbsp;to the base nearly in the same degree as in that of Florissant.

Hah.Florissant. Princeton Museum, No. 258.

Carpinus fraterna, sp. nov.

Plate XXVII, Figs, 12-U.

Leaves small, lanceolate, rounded to the short petiole; borders minutely, sharply, doubly serrate; lateral nerves close, numerous, oblique find straight to the borders,nbsp;branching near the borders.

The species is of the same type as Carpinus Americana, Linn., some of its varieties having leaves as small and of the same pattern. They arenbsp;generally more coarsely or distinctly serrate than in the fossil species; thenbsp;leaves are also generally larger.

Hah.Florissant. U. S. Geol. Expl. Dr. F. V. Hayden.

-ocr page 171-

153

FLORA OF THE GREEN RIVER GROUP.

FAGUS, Tournf. Fagus Feroiiiae, Ung.

aUERCUS, Linn.

1. Leaves dentate.


U. S. Geol. Kepvii, p. 145. Ibid., p. 146, pi. xix, figs. 1-3.

Ibid., p. 147.


Qiiercus Haidingeri, Ett.

/6id., p. 1.56, pi. XX, figs. 9, 10.

Qiierciis Mediterranen, Ung.

Plate XXVIII, Fig. 9.

Ung., Chlor. Prolog., p. 114, pi. xxxii, figs. 5-9; Icoiiogr., pi. xviii, figs. 1-6; Heer, FI. Tert. Helv., ii, p. 52, pi. Ixxiii, figs. 13, 15, 17, IS; Ung., Foss. FI. v. Kumi, p. 28, pi. vi, figs. 1-22; 6.10(1.,

quot; Contr., ii, p. 46, pi. iv, figs. 16-19.

Leaves coriaceous, obovate, abruptly acuminate, narrowed toward the base and abruptly rounded to it, deeply dentate; secondary nerves simple, craspedodrome, aboutnbsp;9 pairs; nervilles strong, at right angles to the secondary nerves, simple or morenbsp;generally anastomosing in the middle.

Except that the teeth of the borders are slightly more acute and turned upward in the European species, I see no difference sufficientlynbsp;marked to authorize a separation of this leaf into a new species. The leaf,nbsp;fig. 3 of Ung., loG. cit., is like a counterpart of our tig. 9, and in othernbsp;leaves figured by different authors the teeth of the borders are not sharplynbsp;acute, but sometimes obtuse and nearly effaced. It is the case in Ung.,nbsp;Chlor., pi. xxxii, fig. 5; in Heer, FI. Tert. Helv., pi. Ixxvi, figs. 13-15.nbsp;The nervilles are distinctly seen in figs. 3-4 given of this species in Ung.,nbsp;FI. V. Kumi, pi. vi, where twenty leaves of this species are represented.nbsp;All these, however, have the border teeth more acute and proportionallynbsp;smaller than in fig. 9 of our plate.

Florissant. U. S. Geol. Expl. Dr. F. V. Hayden.

Qiiercus serra, Ung.

Chloris Prolog., p. 109, pi. xxx, figs. 5-7.

Leaves petioled, subcoriaceous, elliptical, pointed or obtuse, serrate-dentate ou the borders; teeth equal, with callous points.

A single leaf, 4 centimeters long without the petiole, 2i centimeters

broad, remarkably similar to fig. 7 of Ung., loc. cit., oval or obtusely ovate.

-ocr page 172-

154

DESCEIPTION OF SPECIES.

with a short thick petiole. The lateral nerves are much curved in passing to the borders, close, craspedodrome.

Hah.Florissant. Lacoes Collection, No. 64.

Quercus Drymeja, Ung.

Plate XXVIII, Fig. 12.

U. S. Geol. Eep., p. 157, pi. xix, fig. 14.

Among the numerous figures given of this species this leaf is especially comparable to Ung., Ghlor. Prot., pi. xxxii, fig. 1, and to FI. of Sotzka, pi. ix, fig. 1. The lateral veins are mostly craspedodrome, thenbsp;lower pairs entering the teeth by an anastomosing veinlet. The speciesnbsp;is very common in the Miocene of Europe. The reference of the fragment of leaf described, vol. vii, loc. cit., is not certain.

Hah.Randolph Go., Wyoming. U. S. Geol. Expl. Dr. F. V. Hayden

Quercus Osbornli, sp. nov.

Plate XXXVIII, Fig. 17.

Leaf small, obovate, abruptly long-acuminate, dentate from under the acumen to th middle; medial nerve thin; secondary nerves oblique, alternate, parallel, camp-todrome.

This fine leaf, about 7 centimeters long, is gradually narrowed from above the middle to the base (broken), rounded in the upper part, therenbsp;cut by three or four large teeth, and then abruptly long-acuminate. Thenbsp;lateral nerves diverging 30 to 40, curve in passing up to the borders,nbsp;which they follow in festoons, entering the teeth by anastomosing branch-lets. I do not find any other species comparable to this but Quercusnbsp;Teplirodes, Ung., as described in Sieber, Nord-Bhm. Braun-Kohl., pi.nbsp;in, fig. 17. Quercus Jiexagona, Lesqx., U. S. Geol. Rep., vi, pi. v, fig. 8, isnbsp;also of the same type.

Hah.Florissant. Princeton Collection, No. 684.

^ nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Quercus pyrifolia, sp. nov.

Plate XXVIII, Fig. 14.

Leaves rather thin, oval, short-acuminate, rounded in narrowing to a long petiole; borders irregularly obscurely serrate; secondary nerves curving in passing to the borders, camptodrome, crossed by nervilles at right angles.

The petiole of the leaf is II centimeters long, and the leaf without it

-ocr page 173-

155

FLOEA OF THE GEEEK EIVEE GEOUP.

is 5 centimeters long and nearly 3 centimeters broad in the middle. It is broken at the apex, but appears as tapering to a short acumen. The lateral nerves, 5 or 6 pairs, at an angle of 40, are thin, flexuous, campto-drome, following the borders and joined to some of the teeth by anastomosing veinlets; nervilles flexuous or transversely curved.

Species related to Quercus larguensis, Sap., t., hi, 1, p. 67, pi. 5, fig. 1, which has the same form, the borders irregularly cut-dentate.

ffab.Florissant. Princeton Museum, No. 797.

Quercus castaneopsis, sp. nov.

Plate XXVIII, Fig. 10.

Leaves large, lanceolate, gradually acuminate, regularly distantly dentate; lateral nerves parallel, at an open angle of divergence, the lower joining the medial nerves at right angles, all camptodrome, curving in passing to the borders, followingnbsp;them and entering the short teeth by oblique nervilles; areolation of minute polygonalnbsp;meshes.

This leaf may represent a Castaneopsis. I do not know of any fossil species to which it may be compared.

Hah.Randolph Co., Wyoming. . S. Geol. Expl. Dr. F. V. Hayden.

2. Leaves entire.

Quercus elsena, Ung.

Plate XXVIII, Figs. 11,13.

Uug., Chlor. Protog., p. 112, pi. xxxi, fig.4; Ileer, Fl.Tert. Helv., ii, p.47,pl. Ixxiv, figs. 11-14; Ixxv, fig. 1; iii, p. 178, pi. cli, figs. 1-3; Sap., t., ii, p. 85, pi. iii, fig. 11; iii, p. 65, pi. ii, figs, 5-9;nbsp;V, fig. 2.

Leaves coriaceous, short-petioled, oblong-lanceolate; borders entire, revolute or reflexed; lateral nerves camptodrome.

The leaves vary from 5 to 7 centimeters long and from 1 to li centimeter hroad. Those figured here especially resemble the figures in Sap., loc. cit., pi. ii, figs. 5-10.

Hah.Florissant. U. S. Geol. Expl. Dr. F. V. Hayden.

Quercus nerilfolia, Al. Br.

Plate XXXI, Pig. 12.

U. S. Geol. Eep., vii, p. 150, pi. xix, figs. 4, 5.

I refer with doubt to this species a suhcoriaceous polished leaf 10 centimeters long, 22 millimeters broad in the middle, whose borders are

-ocr page 174-

156

DESCEIPTION OF SPECIES.

not entire but distantly dentate, and the base slightly decurrent to a thick short petiole. In the European species the leaves are mostly entire, butnbsp;sometimes also denticulate in the upper part, and the base of the leaf isnbsp;not as decurrent, while the petiole, generally thick, is a little longer. Thenbsp;nervation is as represented in Heer, FI. Tert. Helv., ii, pi. Ixxiv, fig. 4.

Hab.Randolph Co., Wyoming. U. S. Geol. Expl. Dr. F. V. Hayden.

CASTANEA, Linn.

Castanea intermedia, Lesqx.

'U. S. Geol. Rl'P-, vii, p. 164, pl.xxi, fig. 7.

SALICINE^.

SALIX, Linn.

Salix amygrdalaefolia, sp. nov.

Plate XXXI, Figs. 1,2.

U. S. Geol. Rep., p. 165.

Leaves narrowly lanceolate, tapering to a blunt acumen, rounded in narrowing to tbe petiole, serrulate; lateral nerves at an acute angle of divergence.

The leaves, 6 to 7 centimeters long, 12 to 15 millimeters broad, with a slender petiole 2 centimeters long, may seem to represent a variety ofnbsp;S. varians, Goepp., so common in the European Miocene. But they arenbsp;generally much smaller, more narrowly lanceolate; the secondary nerves,nbsp;especially the basilar ones, at a more acute angle of divergence; the borders more distinctly serrate-crenate. The form of the leaves is the samenbsp;as'in S. lamteri, Al. Br., but the leaves of this last species are much longer.

Hah.Florissant. Seen in the different collections from that locality.

Salix Libbeyi, sp. nov.

Plate XXXI, Fig. 3.

Leaves large, thick, oblong, enlarged upward, rapidly narrowed to the point, tapering to the base, very entire.

The nearest relation of this species is S. ahhreviata, Goepp., Schoss. FI., p. 25, pi. xvii, figs. 4^11, especially like fig. 7; but the American leafnbsp;is twice as large, 8 centimeters long, 2J broad in the upper part, narrowednbsp;to the base, which is not rounded, and more enlarged upward.

Hab.Florissant. Princeton Museum, No. 780.

-ocr page 175-

157

FLOEA OF THE GEEEN EIVEE GEOUP.

Salix media, Heer.

U. S. Geol. nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;vii, p. 1C8, pi. xxii, fig. 3.

Salix angusta, Al. Br.

Ihid., p. 168, pi. xxii, fige. 4, 5.

Salix elongata, O. Web.

Ihid., p. 169, pi. xxii, figs. 6,7.

Ihvl., vii, p. 169.

POPULUS, Linn.

Populus Heerii, Sap.

Plate XXX, Figs. 1-8; XXXI, Fig. 11.

Sap., t.,quot; i, p. 87, pi. vii, fig. 3.

Leaves long-petioled, ovate, long-laiiceolate, acuminate, obtusely serrate; primary nerves thick; lower secondary nerves at a more acute angle of divergence and ascending higher along the borders, the others curving in passing to the borders andnbsp;reticulate in following them.

The leaves are extremely variable in size, some, as shown in fig. 5, being 20 to 30 centimeters long and 10 to 12 centimeters broad below the middle;nbsp;others, as in fig. 2, scarcely 5 centimeters long and 2 broad; others still,nbsp;as in fig. 11 of pi. xxxi, being narrow comparatively to their length, 10'nbsp;centimeters long, 2 centimeters broad, thus resembling leaves of willows.nbsp;That all these leaves represent the same species is evident enough.nbsp;Besides the essential characters in common, they have the same somewhat thick consistence, and are all colored reddish-yellow even upon shalesnbsp;where all the fragments of other plants are colored black.

Saporta, who has described a fruit of Populus found upon the same slate as his leaf, compares it to that of P. EupJiratica, Oliv., and the leavesnbsp;to P. laurifolia, Ledeb. We have still living in the Rocky Mountains ofnbsp;Colorado and Utah a species, P. angustifolia, James, considered by somenbsp;authors as a variety of P. lalsamifera, Linn., which represents the fossilnbsp;species in the different forms and size of its leaves. Those of the livingnbsp;species vary from 5 to 24 centimeters long and 2 to 10 centimeters broad,nbsp;being either attenuated or broadly cordate at base, according to their width.

Hob.Florissant. Found in all the collections.

-ocr page 176-

158

DESOEIPTION OF SPECIES.

Popiilus Ijalsainoitles ? G-oepp., var. latifolia.quot;

Plate XXXI, Fig. 4.

oepp., Fl. V. Schoss./ p. 23, pl. xv, figs. 5,6; Heer, Fl. Tert. Helv., ii, p. 18, pl. lix; lx, figs 1-3.

Leaf very large, apparently broader than long, cordate-ovate; borders undulate, crenate; primary nerves thick; lateral nerves thin, much curved to and along the borders ; the lower pairs much branched, the other simple.

This leaf, about 12 centimeters long and 14 broad toward the base, seems to represent a different species from those figured under this namenbsp;by European authors. It is broader than long, while the leaves of P.nbsp;balsamoides are, according to Heer, always longer than broad; it is deeplynbsp;cordate at base, and the lateral veins, without any basilar veinlets, are comparatively very thin, much curved and all alike; the borders are merelynbsp;crenulate, even obscurely so, while they are more or less deeply serrate innbsp;the normal form of P. balsamoides. Fig. 7, pl. lix, of Heer, 1. c., represents,nbsp;however, a leaf with borders obscurely dentate and nearly as large as thatnbsp;of fig 4, cordate at base; and fig. 1 of pl. lx of Heer shows the lateral nervesnbsp;of the same character as they are in the American leaf. There is betweennbsp;the fossil leaves a difference as marked as between those of the livingnbsp;Populiis balsamifera, Linn., and P. candicans, Ait. This last, though withnbsp;broader and more or less heart-shaped leaves, is considered a mere localnbsp;variety of the first.

p[ab.Florissant. U. S. Geol. Expl. Dr. F. V. Hayden.

Populus Zaddachi, Heer.

Plate XXXI, Fig. 8.

U. S. Geol. Rep., vii, p. 176, pl. xxii, fig. 13.

The figured leaf is one of the smallest of this species, and besides differs from the normal form in some points. The secondary nervesnbsp;descend a little lower; the border teeth, though obtuse and turned upward,nbsp;have not at the apex the small glands which are generally seen in thenbsp;small leaves of this species. As these glands may have been destroyednbsp;by maceration, as is often the case, and as this species is very commonnbsp;in the North American Tertiary, I consider this leaf as a mere variety.

Hah.Florissant. U. S. Geol. Expl. Dr. F. V. Hayden.

-ocr page 177-

159

FLOEA OP THE GEEEN EIVER GEOT7P.

Populus oxypliylla, Sap.

Plate XXXVIII, Figs. 9-11.

Sap., ti, 1, p. 73, pl. vii, fig. 1.

Leaves of small size, long petiolate, deltoid, short-acuminate, rounded to the base, denticulate; secondary nerves variable in distance, the lower longer, branchingnbsp;outside.

The leaves vary from 21 to 4 centimeters long and from li to 2i centimeters broad below the middle, from which part they taper upwardnbsp;to a point or short acumen; the petiole is 2 to 3 centimeters long. Thenbsp;author describes and figures the lateral nerves as flexuous, a characternbsp;which is not seen on the leaves which I refer to this species. The nervesnbsp;are, however, camptodrome, the teeth being entered, as seen in fig. 11,nbsp;the best preserved leaf, by short veinlets anastomosing to the curves ofnbsp;the lateral nerves. In this leaf also the nervilles and their mode of ramification in forming large primary irregularly hexagonal meshes are of thenbsp;same type as in the figure of Saporta.

Hah.Florissant. U. S. Geol. Expl. Dr. F. V. Hctyden. One specimen, No. 54, not figured here, is in the collection of Mr. Lacoe.

Populus Ricliardsoiii, Heer.

U. S. Geol. Kep., vii, p. 177, pl. xxii, figs. 10-12.

Populus arctlca. Heer.

Ibid., p. 178, pl. xxiii, figs. 1-6.

BALSAMIFLU^.

LIQUIDAMBAR, Linn.

Ibid., vii, p. 186.

lilquldambar Europieum, Al. Br.

Plate XXXII, Fig. 1.

Al. Braun, Buckl. Geol, p. 112; Ung., Chlor. Prolog., p. 120, pl. xxx, figs. 1-5; Goepp., Tert. FI. v.

Schoss., p. 22, pl. xii, figs. 6,7; Heer, FI. Tert. Helv., ii, p. 6, pl. li, lii, figs. 1-8; Ludw., Palseontog., viii, p. 89, pl. xxv, figs. 1-4; Gaud., Contrib., iv, p. 19, pl. iv, figs. 5-7.

Leaves long-petioled, palmately 3 to 5-lobed; lobes more or less distinctly glandu-lose, serrulate, lanceolate-acuminate.

In the leaf figured as referable to this species the borders appear nearly entire or merely undulate-crenate; but it is the only differencenbsp;from the normal form which is very common in the Miocene of Europe.

-ocr page 178-

160

DESCEIPTION OF SPECIES.

The leaves preserved flattened on some of the thin sandy shales of Florissant very often have the borders erased and the small teeth therefore often destroyed. The medial lobe of the figure has the teeth quite as distinctnbsp;as in some of the figures of European authors, still more so than in fig. 5nbsp;of Gaudin, 1. c.

Hah.Randolph Go., Wyoming. U. S. Geol. Expl. Dr. F. V. Hayden.

URTICINEtE.

ULMACEfl^.

ULMUS, Linn.

IT. S. Geol. Rep., vii, p. 187.

Ulmus tenuinervls, Lesqx.

Ihid., p. 188, pi. xxvi, figs. 1, 3.

Ulmxis Hilliae, sp. nov.

Plate XXVIll, Figs. 1,3.

Leaves narrow, lanceolate-acuminate, very unequilateral at base, simply or doubly-serrate; lateral veins curved in passing to the borders, craspedodrome.

The leaves are small, 5 to 9 centimeters long, li to 2i centimeters broad, short-petioled, thickish; the base is narrowed on one side innbsp;rounding to the petiole, straight on the other; the teeth of the borders arenbsp;large, slightly turned up, not very sharp; the areolation is quite distinctnbsp;in small irregularly quadrangular meshes, formed by subdivisions of nerv-illes mostly at right angles.

Hah.Florissant. Mrs. Hill, who has widely collected and distributed the specimens of fossil plants of that locality.

Ulmus Brownellii, sp. nov.

Plate XXVIII, Figs. 2, 4.

Leaves narrow, oblong-lanceolate, unequal at base, simply obtusely dentate j lateral nerves simple, parallel, the lower open; nervilles irregularly branching andnbsp;anastomosing; areolation polygonal, loose.

This species resembles the preceding, differing by the simple teeth and nerves; the areoles, much larger, formed by irregularly dividednbsp;nervilles.

Hah.Florissant. U. S. Geol. Expl.; White River. W. A. Brownell.

-ocr page 179-

FLORA OF THE GREEN RIVER GROUP. nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;161

Ulmiis Braunii, Heer.

/

nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Plate XXVII, Pigs. 1-4,8.

Heer, FI. Tert. Helv., ii, p. 59, pi. Ixxix, figs. 14-21; iii, p. 181, pi. cli, fig. 31; Gaud., Contrib., ii, p. 47, pi. iii, figs. 3-9; Ludw., Palseontog., viii, p. 105, pi. xxxviii, figs. 5-8; Ett., FI. v. Bil., p. 64,nbsp;pi. xviii, figs. 23-26.

Leaves short-petioled, veiiy unequilateral, round or cordate at base, elliptical or ovate-lanceolate, acute or acuminate, doubly or simply coarsely dentate; teeth conical,nbsp;turned up; lateral veins open, at right angles toward the base, 12-18 pairs; fruit peti-olate, broadly-winged; wings lateral.

This species is very variable in the form of the leaves and the more or less acute teeth of the borders. The leaves, 4i to 12 centimeters long,nbsp;2i to 4i centimeters broad, are comparatively broader and shorter andnbsp;more unequilateral and difform than those of the preceding species. It isnbsp;very common in the European Miocene and is also abundantly found atnbsp;Florissant, where the fruits also are not rare. But these fruits, alwaysnbsp;found ripe, do not agree with the figures given by Heer, loc. cit., pi. cli,nbsp;fig. 31; they are rather like those of U. Brownii, or U. longifolia, Ung., asnbsp;figured in Bil. FL, pi. xviii, figs. 4, 5, 8. The specific relation of thenbsp;seeds of TJlmus described by European authors is hypothetical, as well asnbsp;that of those I have figured.

Hab.Florissant. Not rare; especially in Princeton Collection.

PLANERA, Omel.

U. S. Geol. Rep., vii, p. 189.

Planera longifolia, Lesqz.

Plate XXIX, Figs. 1-13; XLIV, Fig. 10.

Leeqx., U. S. Geol. Rep., t, p. 189, pi. xxvii, figs. 4-6.

Planera longifolia, var. myricsefolia.

Plate XXIX, Figs. 15-27.

F'rom a comparison made in the examination of more than two thousand specimens, representing not merely the leaves figured but a large number of intermediate forms, I have been forced to admit that they allnbsp;belong to the same species, and that though some of them are closely alliednbsp;to the European Planera Ungeri, they constitute a different species. Firstnbsp;examining the relation of all the leaves from No. 1, the normal type, to

C F 11

-ocr page 180-

162

DESCEIPTION OP SPECIES.

No. 13, all have simple, more or less acute, more or less distant teeth; and the lateral veins all simple, straight, craspedodrome, vary in nothingnbsp;but in their more or less acute angle of divergence according to the widthnbsp;of the leaves; the petiole is equally variable, from 5 to 10 millimetersnbsp;long, and the leaves are sometimes nearly sessile, as in fig. 7. One of thenbsp;leaves of fig. 1 has also the petiole very short. Comparing the differentnbsp;forms of figs. 14-27 we see the same essential characters preservedthatnbsp;is, lateral veins straight, craspedodrome, at a more or less acute angle ofnbsp;divergence relatively to the width of the leaves, the teeth either sharplynbsp;acute, even acuminate, or merely pointed, even obscurely so, as in figs.nbsp;25, 27. The petiole is generally of the same length, but some of the leavesnbsp;(figs. 21, 26, 27) are narrowed to the base and nearly without petiole.nbsp;If I add that all these leaves have the same consistence and black colornbsp;upon the shale, that both forms are often found upon the same specimens,nbsp;that it is often scarcely possible to say that a leaf is referable to the normal type or to the variety, it will be understood why I am unable to consider these leaves as representing different species or referable to twonbsp;genera, though, comparing the extreme forms (figs. 1, 5, 6, to figs. 21, 24,nbsp;27), this separation seems indeed natural.

As for the identity of this species with P. Ungeri, it is disproved by the comparatively large and narrower leaves, the veins, exactly straight fromnbsp;the medial nerves to the point of the teeth, never curved, and the fruitsnbsp;which, as seen in comparing fig. 12 with fig. 1, pi. Ixxx of Heer, FI. Tert.nbsp;Helv., axquot;e nearly twice as large in the American species. The differencenbsp;in the characters of the leaves may be easily seen in comparing the figuresnbsp;of pi. xxix with that of P. Ungeri, quoted below,

Hab.Florissant. Most abundant.

Planera Ung-eri, Ett.

^'U. S. Geol. Eep., vii, p. 190, pi. xxvii, fig. 7.

-ocr page 181-

163

FLORA OP THE GREEN RIVER GROUP.

CELTIDE^.

CELTIS, Touri

. S. Geol. Rep., vii, p. 191.

Celtls McCosliii, sp. nov.

Plate XXXVm, Figs. 7, 8.

Leaves loug-petioled, narrowly ovate, lanceolate-acuminate, more or less unequi-lateral at base; lower lateral nerves at a more acute angle of divergence, ascending higher across the borders, curved like the upper (4 to 6 pairs), all camptodrome, attachednbsp;to the borders by anastomosing veinlets.

The leaves, 5 to 6i centimeters long, 2 to 2i centimeters broad below the middle, where they are widest, are not very but distinctly unequi-'nbsp;lateral at the rounded base, at least in fig. 7. By the form of the leavesnbsp;the species is closely allied to Celtis primigenia, Sap., t., ii, 2, p. 263,nbsp;pi. vi, fig. 7. The nervation and the denticulation of the leaves are of thenbsp;same character. The leaves are also remarkably similar to those of C.nbsp;occidentalis, Linn., var. Texana, a form whose leaves, nearly equilateral atnbsp;base, are minutely serrate. The Texas leaves are subcordate at base ornbsp;round, as in fig. 8.

Hah.Flonssmi and Randolph Go., Wyoming. Princeton Collection, No. 794, U. S. Geol. Expl. Dr. F. V. Hayden.

MORE^.

FICUS, Tourn.

' U. 8. Geol. Rep., vii, p. 191.

Ibid., p. 192, pi. xxviii, figs. 1,5.

Ibid., p. 193, pi. xxviii, fig. 6.

Ibid., p. 194, pi. xxvii, figs. 7,8.

Ibid., p. 195, pi. xxix, figs. 1-5.

Ibid., p. 195, pi. XXX, fig. 3.

This species is finely represented by the three figures of our plate. They show not merely the variable size of the leaves, but their true shapenbsp;and the short petiole abruptly thickened at base. The leaves, are oblong

Ficus lanceolata, Heer.

Ficus Jyux, Ung.

Ficus multiuervis, Heer.

Ficus arenacea, Lesqx.

Ficus Ungeri, Leaqx. Plate XLIV, Figs. 1-3.

-ocr page 182-

164

DESCRIPTION OF SPECIES.

or lingulate, rounded at the base and apparently at the apex also; they vary in size from 10 to 20 centimeters long and from 3 to centimetersnbsp;broad in the middle. Fig. 2 may represent a different species not merelynbsp;on account of the different size, but from the presence of tertiary thinnernbsp;and shorter veins intermediate to the secondary nerves.

ifej.Alkali Station, Wyoming. Professor Scudder; Green River Station, U. S. Geol. Expl. Dr. F. V. Hayden.

Ficus Wyomingiana, Lesqx.

U. S. Geol. Rep., vii, p. 205, pi. xxxiv, fig. 3.

Ficus tenuinervis, sp. nov.

Plate XLIV, Fig. 4.

Leaf oblong or lanceolate, tripalmately nerved, rounded at base, entire.

A mere fragment, showing the lower part of a leaf whose lower lateral nerves are strongly branched downward and all (nerves and branches),nbsp;camptodrome. The medial nerve is inflated at base. The fragment represents a Ficus, but the specific characters are not discernible.

Hob.Alkali Station. Professor Scudder.

Ficus alkaliua, sp. nov.

Plate XLIV, Figs. 7-9.

Leaves thin, variable in size, obovate or ovate-lanceolate, acuminate, obtusely serrulate, palmately trinerved; secondary nerves distinct, all camptodrome, alternatenbsp;and parallel; nervilles oblique, simple or forking in the middle.

The leaves are fragmentary, variable in length from 6 to 10 centimeters, and proportionally broad. The nervation is that of a Ficus; the lower primary lateral nerves are thin, flexuous, ascending at a more acutenbsp;angle of divergence. The upper are parallel, camptodrome, attached to thenbsp;teeth by small anastomosing nervilles.

Hah.Alkali Station. Professor Scudder.

SANTALE^.

SANTAIUM, linn.

Santalum Americanuin, sp. nov.

Plate XXXII, Fig. 7.

Leaves thick, narrowly elliptical or oblong, very short-petioled, blunt at the apex; nervation obsolete.

-ocr page 183-

165

FLOEA OF THE GEEET EIVEE GROUP.

The basilar border of the leaf is decurrent along the petiole, which is scarcely 2 millimeters long for a leaf 4 centimeters long, 1 centimeternbsp;broad in the middle. The affinity of this leaf is with the living Santalumnbsp;lameolatum, Brown. From the fossil species published, it differs in thenbsp;very short petiole and the blunt apex of the leaves.

ffab.Florissant. No. 638 of the collection of the Princeton Museum.

LAUEINEJ5.

CINNAMOMUM, Burn.

Clnnamomiim Sclieuchzeri, Heer.

Plate XXXVIII, Fig. 6.

U. S. Geol. Rep., vii, p. 220, pi. xxxvii, fig. 8.

The leaf from Florissant more distinctly represents this species than that (Rep. vii) from Montana. There is still a small difference fromnbsp;the European form in the position of the lateral nerves descending lower,nbsp;nearly to the top of the petiole, and the basilar borders more distinctlynbsp;decurrent. These deviations from the normal character are, however,nbsp;somewhat indicated in a few of the numerous figures given by Heer ofnbsp;this species.

Hab.Florissant. U. S. Geol. Expl. Dr. F. V. Hayden.

PROTEACE^.

BANKSITES, Sap.

Baiiksites lineatus, sp. nov.

Plate XXXII, Fig. 21.

Seeds obliquely oval, winged; wings oblong, obtuse, larger on one side, distinctly striate lengthwise by 5 or 6 parallel black lines converging at the apex.

The seeds resemble those described as Banksia Badobojensis, Ung., Syllog., iii, p. 75, pi. xxiv, figs. 16, 17.

Hab.Florissant; not rare, but as yet no leaves referable to this genus have been found there.

LOMATIA, R. Br.

Leaves coriaceous, iiinnately laciniate or acutely lobed; divisions oblique, lanceolate, acute or acuminate, nerved in the middle, decurreut along the medial nerve or connected by a narrow wing at the basilar margin.

-ocr page 184-

166

DESCEIPTION OP SPECIES.

This definition merely relates to the peculiar leaves described below, whose relationship is marked only with leaves of some species of Lomatia.nbsp;Their texture is thick. The surface is always covered by a coaly layer,nbsp;obliterating the nervation.

Lomatia liakesefolia, sp. nov.

Plate XXXII, Fig. 19.

Leaf obliquely truncate at base, lanceolate, acuminate, irregularly deeply dentate.

This form differs from the following by the segments, or lobes, being shorter and directed to the outside at right angles to the primary nerve;nbsp;these acute short lobes or teeth, four on each side, are opposite and separated by broad shallow sinuses; no trace of secondary nerves is discernible.

Hob.Florissant; rare. U. S. Geol. Expl. Dr. F. V. Hayden.

Lomatia spinosa, sp. nov.

Plate XLIII, Fig. 1.

Leaves narrowly lanceolate, long-acuminate, broadly alternately acutely dentate-lobed; divisions gradually shorter upward, the terminal long-acuminate.

Related to the preceding species but differing by the lacinite being longer, turned upward, decurrent. The primary nerve is scarcely visible.

Hah.Florissant; rare. U. S. Geol. Expl. Dr. F. V. Hayden.

Lomatia terminalis, sp. nov.

Plate XLIIi, Figs. gt;-7.

Leaves linear-lanceolate, acuminate, deeply lobate; lobes oblique, lanceolate, acute, decurrent along the primary thin nerve; lateral nerves generally distinct.

Hah.With the preceding; not rare. U. S. Geol. Expl. Dr. F. V. Hayden.

Lomatia tripartita, sp. nov.

Plate XLIII, Figs. 8-10.

Leaves palmately trilobate, narrowly cuneate to the base; lobes obliquely diverging, oblong, obtuse or obtusely pointed, entire or dentate-lobed on one side; primary nerves more or less distinct.

The three fragments representing this species may be mere forms of the preceding.

Hah.Florissant; rare. U. S. Geol. Expl. Dr. F. V. Hayden.

-ocr page 185-

167

FLOEA OF THE GEEEN EIVEE GEOUP.

Loinatla acutlloba, sp. nov.

Plate XLIII, Figs. 11-16, 20.

Leaves long, linear-lanceolate, alternately pinnately lobed; lobes lanceolate or linear-lanceolate, acute, oblique, decurrent, gradually shorter upward, distinctly curvednbsp;backward.

The divisions of the leaves, their shape and mode of decurring to a primary axis, are of the same type as in Lomatia f TodeaJ Saportanea ofnbsp;the Cretaceous Flora (U. S. Geol. Rep.), vi, pi. xxix, figs. 1-4.

ffab.Florissant. Common, and seen in all the collections.

Lomatia abbreviata, sp. nov.

Plate XLIII, Fig. 17.

Leaves linear or narrowly lanceolate; lobes oblique, short, oblong, not decurrent, cuneate at base, inclined upward, obtusely pointed; nerves obsolete.

This fragment appears related to fig. 10.

Hal.Florissant; very rare. Collection of the Princeton Museum.

liomatia interrupta, sp. nov.

Plate XLIII, Figs. 18, 19.

Leaves linear-oblong, larger in the middle, either lobes bi-form; larger, ovate, entire or obtusely dentate, or smaller intermediate to the larger ones, merely oval-obtuse, like short teeth.

This peculiar form has the lobes of the top and the base of the leaves simple, open, obtuse; in the middle the lobes become larger, obovate, obtusely irregularly dentate, opposite, and near their base the wing of thenbsp;leaves is expanded into intermediate very small entire obtuse teeth. Thenbsp;large lobes, when entire, have only the medial nerve distinct; in the dentate ones the medial nerve is dichotomous, the branches passing up to thenbsp;teeth, one or two on each side.

Hal.Florissant; very rare. Princeton Collection, Nos. 842, 843.

Lomatia micropbylla, Lesqx.

U. S. Geol. Eep./ vii, p. 211, pi. Ixv, figs. 14, 15.

-ocr page 186-

168 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;DESCEIPTION OF SPECIES.

PIMELEJE.

FIMELEA, Banks.

Pimelea delicatula, sp. nov.

Plate XXXIII, Figs. 15, 16.

Leaves membranaceous, nearly sessile, spatnlate, short - pointed or apiciilate; secondary nerves emerging at an acute angle of divergence, branching on the lowernbsp;part, variable in distance, separated by intermediate short veinlets; nervation campto-drome.

The leaves vary from 3 to 5i centimeters long and from 8 to 13 millimeters broad in the upper part, near the apex, where they curve upward in narrowing to a short point, and from which part they are graduallynbsp;narrowed downward to the very short petiole.

The species is closely allied to P. (Eningensis, Heer, FI. Tert. Helv., ii, p. 93, pi. xcvii, figs. 2-10, which has smaller leaves less gradually narrowed downward and no petiole.

Hah.Florissant. U. S. Geol. Expl. Dr. F. V. Hayden.

OLEACE^.

OLEA, Linn.

Of the numerous living species of this genus, one only, Olea Americana, inhabits the North American Continent; three species are European; the others are found in Tropical Asia and South Africa; Japan has onenbsp;species.

The leaves of Olea are opposite, petioled, eoriaceous, persisting, oblong-oval, obovate or lanceolate, very entire; the nervation pinnate, and the flowers fasciculate in the axils of the leaves.

Olea praeiiiissa, sp. nov.

Plate XXXm, Fig. 1.

Leaves coriaceous, lanceolate, larger below the middle, narrowed to a very short petiole; flowers in simple or rarely compound racemes.

The leaves average 5 centimeters in length and 1 centimeter in width below the middle, from which they are gradually tapering upwardnbsp;to a blunt point. The flowers are short-petioled, either single or in shortnbsp;slightly compound racemes. This character essentially separates this

-ocr page 187-

169

FLOEA OF THE GEEEN EIVEE GEOUP.

species from Olea Americana, its nearest relative, from which it differs by smaller leaves and larger flowers. No trace of secondary veins is discernible on those leaves.

Nine fossil species of Olea are described by authors from the Miocene of Europe, none of which have a marked relation to this.

Hah.Florissant. Princeton Collection, No. 641.

FRAXmUS, Tourn,

quot;U. S. Geol. Rep., vii, p. 228.

Praxinus prsedlcta, Heer.

Ihid., p. 229, pi. xl, fig. 3.


Praxinus Heerii, sp. nov.

Plate XXXTII, Figs. 5, 6.

Leaflets more or less unequilateral, rouuded or narrowed to tlie short petiole, and equally so from the middle to the acuminate blunt apex; borders undulate; lowernbsp;secondary nerves at a more acute angle of divergence, all unequally distant, curvingnbsp;and reticulate at a distance from the borders; nervilles flexuous, at right angles to thenbsp;medial nerve.

The leaflets, 5 to 7 centimeters long, l to 2 centimeters broad, are, evidently, part of a compound leaf, as seen from the lower lateral leaflet,nbsp;which is nearly sessile and very unequilateral, and the upper a terminalnbsp;one, equilateral, larger and petioled. The lateral nerves are thin, archednbsp;toward the medial nerve at a distance from the borders, as in Praxinusnbsp;prcedicta, Heer, FI. Tert. Hely., pi. civ, figs. 12,13, to which this speciesnbsp;is closely related; indeed, it merely differs by the basilar nerves being atnbsp;a more acute angle of divergence, and those above with curves more distant from the margins which are merely undulate. No fruiting part hasnbsp;been found.

Hob.Florissant. . S. Geol, Expl. Dr. F. V. Hayden.

Praxinus mespilifolia, sp. nov.

Plate XXXIII, Figs. 7-12.

Leaflets more or less unequilateral, ovate-lanceolate, obtusely acuminate, rounded to a short petiole, obtusely serrate; secondary nerves parallel, subequidistaut, 8 or 9nbsp;pairs, much curved in passing to the borders and following them, connected with thenbsp;teeth by short anastomosing veinlets; nervilles oblique, very flexuous.

This species is as closely allied to F. juglandina, Sap., t., iii, p. 89, pi. ix, figs. 13-16, as is the preceding to F. prcedicta, Heer. The leaflets

-ocr page 188-

170

DESCEIPTION OF SPECIES.

are broader, less unequal than in F. Heerii, rounded or narrowed on one side to a short petiole; the camptodrome veins follow close to the borders, not curving inside to the medial nerves, and the borders are alwaysnbsp;distinctly serrate. In F. juglandina the borders are sharply denticulatenbsp;and the more open lateral veins do not ascend higher along the borders,nbsp;as in the American species.

Ilab.Florissant. U. S. Geol. Espl. Dr. F. V. Hayden.

Fraxiiiiis abbreviata, sp. nov.

Plate XXVIII, Pigs. 5, 6.

Leaves short, ovate, acute, round or truncate at base, short-petioled, denticulate; secondary nerves close, parallel, open, curved in passing to the borders, much branching outside.

These leaflets, subequilateral, 3 to 5 centimeters long, 2 to 3 centimeters broad, with borders equally cut in acute small teeth slightly turned upward, have the lateral nerves close, 10 pairs, at an angle of divergencenbsp;of 60, somewhat curved in traversing the areas, much divided near thenbsp;borders, the branches entering the teeth directly or by anastomosingnbsp;veinlets. The nerVation is like that of Fraxinus ulmifolia, Sap., t.,' iii,nbsp;p. 91, pi. ix, figs. 17-19, differing essentially by shorter, comparativelynbsp;broader, more equilateral leaflets, ajiid less acute, more equal teeth. Thenbsp;relation of the species is very close.

Ilab.Florissant. U. S. Geol. Expl. Dr. F\ V. Hayden. Seen also in Lacoe Cabinet, No. 26.

Fraxinus? myricsefolia, sp. nov.

Plate XXXIII, Figs. 13,14,

Leaflets small, sessile, subcoriaceous, narrowly lanceolate, distantly dentate; secondary nerves very oblique, mostly obsolete.

The relationship of this fragment of leaf is obscure. The lateral nerves are obsolete and the leaflets sessile. Though the leaflet, fig. 14, hasnbsp;the same thick texture, the nerves scarcely distinct, it seems different onnbsp;account of its short petiole and the direction of the secondary nerves,nbsp;which is at an acute angle of divergence, apparently toward the teeth asnbsp;craspedodrome. It may be a leaf of Myrica.

Hab.Florissant. . S. Geol. Expl. Dr. F. V. Hayden.

-ocr page 189-

171

FLOE A OP THE GEEEN EIVEE GEOUP.

Fraxinus Ungeri, sp. nov.

Leaflet small, membranaceous, very entire, nuequilateral, broadest below tbe middle, ovate-lanceolate, acuminate, narrowed to a short jietiole.

There are three leaflets of the same kind remarkably similar in shape and size to Fraxinus frimigenia, Ung., Syllog., i, p. 22, pi. viii, figs. 3-8.nbsp;They are to 7 centimeters long, IJ to 2 centimeters broad below thenbsp;middle, where they are much larger on one side than the other. The secondary nerves are parallel, open, curved in traversing the areas, branching near the borders, effaced in touching them. It may be the same speciesnbsp;as that of Unger, but it is not possible to ascertain the degree of relationship, as in the leaflet representing the European species the secondarynbsp;nerves are neither described nor distinctly figured.

Hal.Florissant. Lacoes Cabinet, No. 57.

Fraxinvis Brownellii, Lesqx.

U. S. Geol. Rep., vii, p. 230.

Fraxinus Libbeyi, sp. nov.

Plate XXVII, Figs. 5-7, 9.

Leaves very variable in size, unequilateral, ovate-lanceolate, acuminate, rounded to a short petiole, irregularly serrate; secondary nerves parallel, close, 10 to 18 pairsnbsp;according to size, branching near the borders, camptodrome, joined to the teeth bynbsp;anastomosing vein lets.

The leaves vary from 3i to 11 centimeters long, li to 4 centimeters broad. They are very unequal at base, generally cut straight and obliquelynbsp;on one side toward the petiole, enlarged and rounded on the other, deeplynbsp;more or less irregularly serrate. Fig. 9 represents a long narrow leaf,nbsp;broader in the middle, gradually narrowed upward and downward, rathernbsp;oblong; the other leaves are broader toward the base and ovate; thenbsp;secondary nerves are more or less divided near the borders, generallynbsp;camptodrome, joined to the teeth by nervilles, a few of them entering thenbsp;teeth; the nervilles are parallel, flexuous, simple or forking, or anastomosing at right angles in the middle; the areolation as seen in fig. 9 isnbsp;formed of very small quadrate or round-quadrangular meshes.

Hah.Florissant. Princeton Museum, Nos. 217, 245, 275, 281.

-ocr page 190-

172

DESCEIPTION OF SPECIES.

APOCYNE^.

APOCYNOPHYLLUM, Ung.

Leaves'very entire, penuinerve, coriaceous; medial nerves strong; secondary nerves very open or at right angles to the midrib, close together, camptodrome, sometimes separated by shorter intermediate thin veins.

Apocynopliylluin Scudderi, sp. nov.

Plate XLV, Figs. 1-5.

Leaves oblong-lanceolate, gradually narrowed upward to an acumen and. downward to a short petiole; secondary veins nearly at right angles, numerous, camptodrome, and curving quite near and along the borders as if joined to a continuous lateral nerve ;nbsp;intermediate tertiary nerves thinner, as long as the secondary ones; nervilles close,nbsp;oblique.

The peculiar direction of the nerves, which in their curves follow the borders, appearing like a continuous marginal vein, is also a character ofnbsp;the leaves of some Myrtacece. The relationship of this species is, however,nbsp;more marked, not only by the nervation but by size and form of the leavesnbsp;with Afocynophyllum Helveticum, Heer, figured in Bornst. FI., pi. iv,nbsp;figs. 1-7. The curving of the veins close to the borders is distinctly seennbsp;(fig. 3) with the intermediate tertiary nerves, cprrespondingto fig. 4 of Heer.nbsp;The form of the leaves and their size being also the same, possibly thenbsp;American species is a mere variety.

Ilab.Alkali Station. Professor Scudder.

CONVOLVlTLACEiE.

PORANA, Burm.

I have seen of this genus scariose calyxes, but, as yet, no leaves. These calyxes, 3- to 5-lobate, have the sepals generally of unequal length,nbsp;free to the base, sometimes more or less connate. Two species only arenbsp;described by authors with calyxes and leaves, six from scariose calyxes,nbsp;all from the European Miocene.

Poraiia Speirii, sp. nov.

Plate XXVIII, Fig. 15.

Calyx scariose, somewbat thick, indistinctly five-lobate; lobes large, connate; nerves diverging from the central point to the borders, traversed at right angles bynbsp;strong nervilles, forming equilateral meshes.

The lobes are marked only by their upper borders being connate to

-ocr page 191-

173

FLOEA OP THE GEEBP- EI VEE GEOP.

near the rounded apex, where they are more than centimeters broad and of the same length. This form is related to Getonia membranosa,nbsp;Goepp., Schoss. FL, p. 38, pi. xxv, fig. 12, whose sepals are united to thenbsp;middle and whose areolation is different. The size is the same.

ffab.Florissant. Princeton Museum, No. 650.

P or ana tenuis, sp. nov.

Calyx large, thiu; sepals distinct to tlie base, oblong, obtuse; veins distinct, distantly obliquely branched.

Resembles P. macrantha, Ludw., Palteontogr, viii, p. 116, pi. xli, fig. 18, but its sepals are still longermore than li centimeters long, andnbsp;narrower, half a centimeter. The ramifications of the veins are muchnbsp;more distinct.

Hab.Florissant. Lacoes Cabinet, Nos. 65 and 71.

MYRSINEiE.

MYRSINE, Linn.

Myrsine latifolia, sp. nov.

Plate XXXVIII, Fig. 16.

Leaf subcoriaceous, broadly oval or nearly round, truncate at base, very entire; nervation camptodrome.

The leaf, 2 centimeters long and as broad, is broken at the base and the top, and therefore the mode of attachment to the petiole is not seen.nbsp;The nervation is, however, so much like that of species of this genus thatnbsp;its reference to it seems legitimate. The open, opposite, slightly curving,nbsp;secondary nerves fork two or three times, and are divided toward thenbsp;borders, where they abruptly curve and follow close to the margins in shortnbsp;anastomosing bows. The areas between the secondary nerves are obliquelynbsp;crossed by branching nervilles constituting a loose polygonal areolation.

The affinity of this leaf as to its form and size is with M. antiqua, Ung., Syllog., p. 20, pi. vii, figs. 7, lb. The European leaf is a little largernbsp;and the secondary nerves also a little more curved; the areolation is ofnbsp;the same type. The leaf appears to be unequilateral, and in this andnbsp;size it is comparable to M. CTiamcedrys, Ung., FI. v. Sotzka, p. 42, pi.nbsp;xxii,. figs. 4, 5. The type of nervation of the American species is that ofnbsp;M. bifaria, Wall., of India.

-ocr page 192-

174

DESCEIPTION OF SPECIES.

The leaf described here is the only one seen as yet of this genus in the North American geological formations; thirty-four species have beennbsp;described from the European Tertiary. The leaves are generally very smallnbsp;and have probably been unobserved until now.

Hah.Florissant. Princeton Museum, No. 874.

SAPOTACE^.

BUMELIA, Swartz.

The plants of this genus have the leaves alternate, petiolate, coriaceous, and very entire. They inhabit at the present epoch tropical and boreal America. Ten fossil species are described from the Europeannbsp;Continent.

Bumelia Florissaiiti, sp. nov.

Plate XXXIV, Figs. 4, 5.

Leaves thick, obovate, obtuse; lateral nerves thin, at an open angle of divergence, parallel, camptodrome.

The leaves, nearly 5 centimeters long and 3 broad in the upper part, are rounded at the apex, either slightly emarginate or apiculate, graduallynbsp;narrowed to a very short petiole. Of the nervation nothing is distinctnbsp;except the thin secondary nerves diverging at base at an angle of 60 to 70 gt;nbsp;much curved in passing toward the borders, crossed at right angles by closenbsp;nervilles, camptodrome. In size and shape these leaves are comparablenbsp;to Bumelia subspathulata, Sap., Et., iii, 3, p. 62, pi. 10, figs. 18-22, andnbsp;in their different characters to the living B. return of Jamaica.

Hob.Florissant; not rare. U. S. Geol. Expl. Dr. B. V. Hayden.

DIOSPYROS, Linn.

U. S. Geol. Rep., vii, p. m

Dlospyros brachysepala, Al. Br.

Plate XXXIV, Pigs. 1,2.

Ihid., p. 232, pi. xl. figs. 7-10; Ixiii, fig. 6.

The two leaves figured in this volume are more positively identified with the European species than the fragments of Rep., vii, pi. xl, whosenbsp;affinity is still somewhat doubtful on account of the thickness of thenbsp;secondary nerves.

Hob.Florissant; not rare. Princeton Museum, Nos. 631, 657, amp;c. '

-ocr page 193-

175

FLOEA OF THE GEEBN EIYEE GEOUP.

Diospyros Copeana, Lesqx.

Plate XXXIV, Fig. 3'.

U. S. Geol. Rep.,quot; vii, p. 233, pi. xl, fig. 11.

Though this leaf is shorter and its nervation more distinct, it has evidently the same characters as that described from Elko Station in vol. vii.nbsp;Hah.Florissant. U. S. Geol. Expl. Dr. F. V. Hayden.

MACREIGHTIA, A. D. C.

The fossil remains referable to this genus are represented by calyxes. These are merely tripartite; those of Diospyros are generally 4 to 6-lobed.

Macrelglitla crassa, sp. nov.

Plate XXXIV, Figs. 16,17.

Calyx thick and coriaceous, trilobate; lobes cut to the middle, triangular.

Hah.Florissant; not rare. Seen in all the collections.

EEICACEtE.

ANDROMEDA, Linn.

'U. S. Geol. Rep., vii, p. 234.

Andromeda delicatula, sp. nov.

Plate XXXIV, Figs. 10,11.

Leaves submembranaceous, not thick, very entire, equally narrowed from the middle upward to a short blunt acumen, downward to a long slender petiole; nervationnbsp;camptodrome.

These fine leaves average 5 centimeters long and 2 broad in the middle where they are widest. The lateral nerves at an angle of divergence of 40 curve in passing to the borders and follow them in anastomosingnbsp;bows. They are parallel, unequal in distance; the basilar ones follownbsp;close to the borders at a more acute angle of divergence. This and thenbsp;smaller size of the leaves, more enlarged in the middle, separate this speciesnbsp;from A. protogoea, Ung., in Heer, FI. Tert. Helv., p. 8, pi. ci, fig. 26.

There is in Lacoes Cabinet a number of oblong or linear-lanceolate leaves narrowed to a long petiole, exactly similar to those of A. protogoeanbsp;us figured by Heer, loc. cit., but without trace of nervation. They seemnbsp;indeed referable to the European species.

Hah.Randolph Go., Wyoming. . S. Geol. Expl. Dr. F. V. Hayden.

-ocr page 194-

176

DESCEIPTION OF SPECIES.

Andromeda rliomboldalis, sp. nov.

Leaves rhomboidal in outline, enlarged in tlie middle, narrowed downward to a long slender petiole and equally so upward to an obtuse apex; nervation obsolete.

The leaves without the petiole are 3 centimeters long, 18 millimeters hroacl in the middle; the very slender flexuous petiole is broken 1- centimeters from the base of the leaf.

Species comparable to A. tremula, Heer, FI. Tert. Helv., p. 9, pi. ci, fig. 25. The leaves are, however, more enlarged in the middle.

Hah.Florissant. Lacoes Cabinet, No. 70.

VACCINIUM, Linn.

Vaccinium reticulatum?, Al. Br.

U. 8. Geol. Eep., vii, p. 23.5, pi. lix, fig. 6.

ARALIACE^.

ABALIA, Tonm.

quot;U. 8. Geol. Eep., vii, p. 235.


Aralia dissecta, ep. nov. Plate XXXV.

Leaves palmately seven-lobed; primary segments cut to three-fourths of the lamina, oblong-lanceolate, deeply lobate, dentate above; secondary divisions lanceolate, obtusely dentate-lobed; sinuses obtuse; secondary nerves subopposite, thick,,nbsp;pinnately branching; nervation craspedodronie.

Of the seven lobes of this fine leaf three are preserved nearly entire and sufficiently represent its character. The leaf, nearly round or fanshaped in outline, 19 centimeters long from the top of a very thick petiolenbsp;to the apex of the medial lobe, is cut into seven primary divisions, allnbsp;pinnately or bipinnately lobate - dentate; the lobes and teeth oblique,nbsp;slightly turned up, each entered by one of the secondary or of the tertiarynbsp;nerves, all the nerves therefore corresponding to one division of the leavesnbsp;and united by nervilles at right angles. There are no intermediate veinsnbsp;passing up to the base of the lobes as in the large fragments which I havenbsp;referred to Myrica as M. imignis and M. Lessigii of vol. vii, which havenbsp;apparently a kind of primary division like this leaf.

This fine species is closely related to Aralia multijida, Sap., t., i, 1, p. 115, pi. xii, fig. 1, from which it differs merely by the primary divisionsnbsp;being regularly pinnately lobed, the lobes also pinnately lobed or deeply

-ocr page 195-

177

FLOEA OF THE GEEEN EIVEE OEOUP.

dentate, the teeth shorter and more obtuse. Saporta compares his species to Aralia elegans of New Grenada, a plant cultivated in gardens, which fromnbsp;the figure given by the author seems like a counterpart of the fossil leaf.

Hah.Florissant. This splendid specimen is in the Princeton Museum, No. 659.

HEDEEA, Linn.

Hedera marginata, sp. nov.

Plate XL, Fig. 8.

Leaf small, coriaceous, nearly round in outline, truncate at base, deeply sharply lobate all around; nervation five-palmate from tbe base, the nerves directed towardnbsp;the points of the lobes, united by nervilles at right angles.

I know nothing to which this leaf may be related. In shape and nervation it seems a species of Hedera comparable by these characters tonbsp;H. prisca, Sap., Sz. FL, p. 380, pi. x, fig. 1, which, however, is a largenbsp;leaf with short obtuse teeth.

Hah.Florissant. U. S. Geol. Expl. Dr. F. V. Hayden.

AMPELIDE^.

CISSUS, Linn.

Clssus parrotisefolia, Lesqx. U. S. Geol. Eep./' vii, p. 239, pi. xl, figs. 15-17.

AMPELOPSIS, Mich.

Ibid., p. 242.

Ampelopsis tertiaria, Lesqx.


Ibid., p. 242, pi. xliii, fig. 1.

SAXIFEAGE^.

WEINMANNIA, Linn.

Leaves simple, ternate, quinate or odd-pinnate; petiole articulate j rachis often alate, rarely entire; secondary nerves thin, camptodrome or craspedodrome.

The leaves which I refer to this genus have been referred by authors either to Zanthoxylum or Celastrus, or especially to Bhus, as I have donenbsp;in vol. vii. Fine figures of species of Weinmannia from specimens obtainednbsp;by Rev. Prohst from the Tertiary of Biberack, and communicated to menbsp;by Heer, show such a close relation to the leaves described from Florissant that their reference to the same genus cannot be doubted.

c r 12

-ocr page 196-

178

DESOEIPTION OF SPECIES.

Weininannia Haydenii, Lesqx.

Plate XLII, Figs. 1-7.

Shus Haijdenii, Lesqx., U. S. Geol. Rep., vii, p. 294, pl. Iviii, fig. 12.

Leaves imparipinnate; rachis wiaged; leaflets opposite or alternate, sessile, membranaceous, narrowly lanceolate, obtusely serrate; nervation pinnate, craspedo-drome; nervilles at right angles to the secondary veins, anastomosing in the middle ofnbsp;the areas and forming a small polygonal areolation.

The rachis is winged and nerved; the leaflets are joined to the midrib by their primary nerves, and their borders are continued at base by anbsp;narrow margin along the rachis.

Hal.Florissant. Very abundant; seen in all the collections. The figures are from specimens obtained by the U. S. Geol, Expl. Dr. F. V.nbsp;Hayden.

Weinmannia integrifolia, ep. nov.

Plate XLII, Figs. 8-13.

Leaves narrower than in the preceding species; leaflets narrow, entire, oblong or sublinear, blunt at the apex, more distinctly turned upward; nervation camptodrome.

Except that the leaflets are narrower and entire and the nervation consequently camptodrome, the characters are the same and this formnbsp;may represent only a distinct variety. The leaves of these two species arenbsp;polyphyllous, the number of their leaflets being much greater than in anynbsp;other species living at this epoch. This difference and the nearly linearnbsp;wing of the petiole relate them to Ehus.

Hal.With the preceding and quite as common.

Weinmannia obtusifolia, sp. nov.

Plate XLI, Figs. 4-10.

Leaflets close, the upper pairs decurrent and connate at base, the lower more distant, bordering the rachis by their decurrent base; wing obtusely dentate or convex in the middle; leaflets oblong-obtuse or subspatulate, very eutire, more rigid thannbsp;in the two preceding species, membranaceous; nervation camptodrome.

As in the other species, the leaflets are alternate or opposite, narrowed toward the base or larger toward the obtuse or rounded apex; the leavesnbsp;are generally smaller, shorter, with fewer leaflets.

Hab.Florissant; not as frequent as the two preceding ones.

-ocr page 197-

179

FLORA OF THE GREEN RIVER GROUP.

MALVACE^.

STERCULIA, Linn.

Scliimper remarks, on the present distribution of this genus, that it has made its appearance in Europe at the first stage of the Tertiary, as it isnbsp;already reported in the Flora of Szanne; that it has had its largest representation in the Miocene, and has since totally disappeared from thenbsp;continent. The numerous forms of leaves of this genus described in thisnbsp;volume from the Dakota Group prove that the origin of these plants shouldnbsp;be removed to the Cretaceous for the American continent at least. Thenbsp;genus is thence found in the divers stages of the Tertiary, but far lessnbsp;frequently here than in Europe.

Sterculia rigida, sp. nov.

Plate XXXIV, Fig. 12.

Leaf subcoriaceous, rigid, cuneate at base, tripalmately lobed; lobes cut to near the base, narrowly lanceolate, sharply acuminate, very entire, the lateral shorter andnbsp;narrower; nervmtion obsolete.

I have seen another leaf of the same character since the first was figured, but it does not show anything more except the base, which isnbsp;cuneate, or like a continuation of fig. 12, to the top of the petiole. Thenbsp;leaves are small, 5i centimeters between the points of the lateral lobes, 7nbsp;centimeters long from the base to the apex of the medial lobe which is 6nbsp;centimeters long, the lateral only four. The only species related to thisnbsp;is S. Lahrusca, common in the Miocene, but the relation is distant.

Hah.Florissant; very rare. Princeton Museum, No. 667. Lacoes Collection. No. 44.

TILIACEAi].

TILIA, Lum.

Tilia populifolia, sp. nov.

Plate XXXIV, Figs. 8, 9.

Leaves large, round or subcordate at base, deltoid-acuminate to the apex, deeply regularly serrate, palmately five-nerved; upper lateral nerves somewhat thicker andnbsp;more distant, the secondary parallel, slightly curving, branching near the borders.nbsp;Leaves large, variable in size.

At first the leaf, fig. 8, seems to represent a Populus on account of the

-ocr page 198-

180

DESCEIPTION OF SPECIES.

lateral primary nerves being much stronger than the secondary; but all the nerves and their divisions are craspedodrome; the nervation is positivelynbsp;that of a Tilia. In fig. 9 the primary nerves, though more distant, are notnbsp;stronger, and the teeth of the borders are triangular, somewhat unequal,nbsp;not turned up as in fig. 8, except toward the base, where they havenbsp;evidently the same character in both leaves. The teeth are very variablenbsp;on the borders of the leaves of Tilia, even on those of the same tree, andnbsp;the habitat being the same I refer these to the same species.

Hah.Florissant. Princeton Museum, Nos. 886 and 887.

ACEEACE.Ji.

ACER, Linn.

U. S. Geol. Rep., vii, p. 260.

Acer sequidentatum, Lesqx.

lUd., p. 262, pi. xlviii, figs. 1-3.

Acer indivisum, sp. nov.

Plate XXXVI, Figs. 6,9.

Leaves small, of tFiu texture, round-truncate in outline, five-nerved and five-lobed; lobes entire, sharply acuminate; sinuses broad, entire or dentate in the middle ; petiole comparatively long, iufiated under the point of attachment. '

The leaves are 5 centimeters broad between the points of the upper lobes and only 4 centimeters long from the top of the petiole, which isnbsp;centimeters long. They are truncate at base, the lower lobes shorter,nbsp;turned outside at right angles to the medial nerve; the upper lateral onesnbsp;a little longer, also turned outside. The primary nerves are thin; no tracenbsp;of secondary nervation is seen.

This species is comparable to Acer Sihiricum, Heer, FI. Foss. Arct., V, p. 46, pi. X, figs. 45, 5a, 5h; xi, fig. 2, differing by the base of the leavesnbsp;being truncate and entire, not dentate, the sharply acuminate longernbsp;lobes, the terminal also entire, the medial nerve being simple like thenbsp;lateral ones, without branches going to the borders. The affinity of thisnbsp;leaf is more evidently marked with Acer rubrum, to which the fruit, fig. 9,nbsp;is still more intimately related.

Hah.Randolph Co., Wyoming. U. S. Geol. Expl. Dr. F. V. Hayden.

-ocr page 199-

181

FLOBA OF THE GEBEN EIVEE GEOUP. Acer, species.

Plate XXXVI, Figs. 7, 8.

Leaves rounded to the petiole, palmately three-nerved and three-lobate; borders dentate.

The leaves are too much broken for determination and definitive description; they appear related to some of the varieties of Acer trilohatum,nbsp;Al. Br.

Hah.Florissant. U. S. Geol. Expl. Dr. F. V. Hayden.

SAPINDACE^.

SAPINDUS, Linn.

U. S. Geol. Eep., vii, p. 263.

Sapinclus stellarisefoliiis, Lesqx.

Ibid., p. 264, pi. xlix, fig. 1.

Sapindiis ang-ustifolius, Lesqx.

Plate XXXVII, Figs. 1-8; XXXIX, Fig. 12.

Ibid., p. 265, pi. xlix, figs. 2-7.

The numerous forms figured of this species, common at Florissant, shows the great variety of its leaflets. Though comparatively large, thenbsp;leaves of pi. xxxix, fig. 12, appear referable to it. The specimens, however,nbsp;may represent two specific forms, which can be separated only when thenbsp;nervation is known.

Sapinclus coriaceus, Lesqx.

U. S. Geol. Eep., vii, p. 265, pi. xlix, figs. 12-14.

Sapindus Dentoni, Lesqx.

Ibid., p. 265, pi. Ixiv, figs. 2-4.

Sapindus obtusifolius, Lesqx.

Ibid., p. 266, pi. xlix, figs. 8-11.

There is a fine specimen of this species from Florissant in M. Lacoes cabinet, No. 48. The leaflets are disposed as in fig. 8, 1. c., but they arenbsp;still smaller, the lower li centimeters, the upper 1 centimeter, all morenbsp;distinctly obtuse..

-ocr page 200-

182 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;DESOEIPTIOF OF SPECIES.

Saplndus Inflexus, sp. nov.

Plate XXXII, Fig. 2.

Leaves subcoriaceous, unequilateral at the narrowed base, lanceolate-acuminate; lateral nerv^es much curved and following the borders in anastomosing with the uppernbsp;ones.

The form of the leaflet and its nervation indicate its reference to this genus. It is distantly related to S. undulatus, Heer, FI. Tert. Helv.,nbsp;iii, p. 62, pi. cxxi, figs. 3-7.

Hab.Florissant. Princeton Museum, No. 763.

Sapiudus lancifolius, sp. nov.

Plate XXXII, Figs. 3-6; XXXVII, Fig. 9.

Leaves subcoriaceous or membranaceous, petioled and more or less unequilateral at the rounded base, lanceolate, long-acuminate, very entire; secondary nerves close,nbsp;parallel, nearly at right angles to the narrow midrib, straight or slightly curved in traversing the lamina, abruptly curving near the borders and anastomosing in simple bows-

These leaflets, 6i to 7 centimeters long and more or less than 2 centi-. meters broad, have the lateral veins close, parallel, united by. obliquenbsp;simple nervilles and nearly without branches. They are distinctly relatednbsp;to S. Grrcecus, Ung., FI. v. Kumi, p. 49, pi. xii, figs. 1-23. In this speciesnbsp;the veins are equally close and numerous at right angles to the midrib andnbsp;the leaves have the same form; they are, however, generally smaller. Asnbsp;In those of Florissant, the petiole is 1 centimeter long. In fig. 9 of pi.nbsp;xxxvii the leaf is narrowed to the petiole, which appears longer; the veinsnbsp;are not as open nor as numerous; its reference to this species is not certain.

Hab.Florissant. Princeton Museum, Nos. 644 and 645.

l)0I)0Iir.3!A, Linu.

I have referred to this genus the seed, pi. xxxvi, fig. 5, on account of its great likeness to that of D. canescens, D. G., figured by Ettinghausen innbsp;FI. V. Har., pi. xxiii, o. The nucleus is, however, harder, more distinct,nbsp;and the wings also more distantly veined. It is, perhaps, a seed of Ulmus,nbsp;like those figured, pi. xxvii, fig. 8, from which it differs merely by itsnbsp;slender pedicel. No leaves of JDodoncea have been observed in the Green

-ocr page 201-

183

flora op the green river group.

River Group. The leaves of Ulmus are on the contrary very abundant at Florissant and other localities of the North American Tertiary where fossilnbsp;plants have been obtained.

STAPHYLEACE^.

STAPHYLEA, Linn.

U. S. Geol. Rep.,quot; vii, p. 267.

Stapliylea acuminata, Lesqx.

Plate XXXVI, Figs. 1-4.

Ibid., p. 267, pi. xlviii, figs. 4,5.

The species is not rare at Florissant, but generally the leaves are defaced by maceration and their characters obscurely defined.

FEAYGULACEtE.

EVONYMUS, Tourn.

Leaves opposite, petiolate, ovate, serrate or dentate, pinnately nerved; secondary nerves camptodrome or effaced in the reticulation toward the borders.

Ten fossil species of this genus are described from the European Tertiary, mostly from the Miocene.

Evonymus flexifolius, sp. nov.

Plate XXXVIII, Fig. 13.

Leaves large, ovate-acuminate from an oval base, flexuous at the apex, narrowed from the middle to the petiole, sharply deeply serrate; secondary nerves alternate,nbsp;equidistant and parallel, camptodrome.

The leaf without the petiole is 16i centimeters long, 5 centimeters broad in the middle, where it is oval-oblong, narrowed upward to a longnbsp;flexuous acumen and more rapidly to the petiole, which is 3 centimetersnbsp;long The teeth of the borders are turned upward, equal, becoming shortnbsp;toward the acumen, deeply cut; the nervation is truly camptodrome, thenbsp;veins being effaced near the borders and not entering the teeth directly asnbsp;it is incorrectly figured.

This leaf has the characters of Evonymus Proserpince, Ett., Bil. FL, iii p 30, pi. xlviii, figs. 6, 7. It is of the same size and shape, more grad-

-ocr page 202-

184

DESCEIPTION OP SPECIES.

ually and longer acuminate; the border teeth are larger and more acute. The details of nervation are obsolete.

Hah.Randolph Co., Wyoming. U. S. Geol. Expl. Dr. F. V. Hayden.

CELASTBUS, Linn.

U. S. Geol. Eep., vii, p. 268.

Celastrus Liacoei, sp. nov.

Leaves subcoriaceous, obovate or spatulate, rounded and dentate at tbe apex.

The leaf is remarkably similar in character to those described by Heer as C. cassinefoUus, Ung., in FI. Tert. Helv., iii, p. 67, pi. cxxi, figs. 24-26,nbsp;whose leaves are longer and narrower, obtusely dentate or rather crenu-late from the middle upward.

Hah.Florissant. Lacoe Collection, No. 49.

Calastrus Greithlanus, Heer.

FI. Tert. Helv., iii, p. 70, pi. cxxi, fig. 63.

Leaves small, broadly oval, obtuse, very entire, abruptly narrowed to the petiole; lateral nerves nearly at right angles to the midrib, camptodrome.

Two leaves from Florissant are referred to this species. One is of the same size, form, and nervation as that figured by Heer, the other isnbsp;more gradually narrowed to the base, lacerated at the rounded apex. Thisnbsp;last leaf is more like 0. Hruckmanni, Heer, 1. c., fig. 32.

Hah.Florissant. Lacoe Collection, No. 74.

Celastrus fraxinifolius, sp. nov.

Plate XXXm, Figs. 2-4; Plate XL, Fig. 10.

Leaves membranaceous, narrowly elliptical in the middle, lanceolate, acuminate, blunt at the apex, narrowed and decurrent to the petiole, crenulate-dentate; secondarynbsp;nerves at an acute angle of divergence, curving to the borders and reticulate alongnbsp;them.

The leaves, 5 to 7 centimeters long, averaging 2 centimeters in width in the middle, are mostly equilateral at the narrowly cuneate base, short-petioled, the petiole i centimeter long, being bordered by the decurrentnbsp;base of the leaves; the lateral nerves unequally distant, much andnbsp;unequally curved in traversing the lamina, follow the borders in multiplenbsp;reticulations without entering the teeth, which are distant, obtuse, sometimes obsolete.

-ocr page 203-

FLOEA OF THE GEEEN EIVEE GEOUP. 185

The leaves have a great affinity in their characters to those of species of Fraxinus. They are, however, equilateral on the borders and the nervation is different. Figure 3 of pi. xl may represent another species; thenbsp;leaf is broader and slightly unequilateral. The decurrent base of the leafnbsp;and the type of nervation are the same.

Florissant; not rare. . S. Geol, Expl. Dr. F. V. Hayden. Fig. 10 represents two leaves. Nos. 648 and 870 of the Princeton Museum.

Cclastrinites elegans, sp. nov.

Plate XXXI, Figs. 9, 10.

Leaves nearly round, membranaceous, somewhat long-petioled, crenate on the borders; nervation pinnate; secondary veins oblique, parallel, reticulate and effacednbsp;along the borders.

The leaves are very small, li to 2i centimeters long and about the same width, rounded or broadly cuneate to the petiole.

Figure 10 is truncate at base and its nervation appears triple-nerved, as in Fopulus; but the surface is somewhat erased and the upper secondary nerve obsolete, and as all the other characters are alike the differencenbsp;is not considered.

i7a5.Florissant. Princeton Museum, Nos. 799 and 868.

ILICE^.

ILEX, Linn.

U. S. Geol. Rep., vii, p. 269.

.Ilex pseudo-stenophylla, sp. nov.

I. stenophylla, Lesqx.; Haydens Ann. Rep., 1871, Suppt, p. 8.

Leaves small, coriaceous, very entire, obovate or oblanceolate, obtuse, short-pedicellate; medial nerve thin; lateral nerves very oblique, much curved near the borders, anastomosing.

The leaf is much like those of L stenophylla, Ung., Syllog., ii, p. 14, pi iii, figs. 15, 27, being, however, smaller with a shorter broad pedicel.nbsp;The nervation is like that of figs. 24 and 25 of Unger. The leavesnbsp;described in Haydens Ann. Rep., loc. cit., have the same degree ofnbsp;affinity to Ungers species and are all larger. They apparently representnbsp;an American variety of the species.

jjah._Florissant. No. 59 of Lacoes Collection.

-ocr page 204-

186

DESCRIPTION OF SPECIES.

Ilex microphylla, sp. nov.

Leaves small, coriaceous, obovate or spatulate, rounded and denticulate at the apex, narrowed to a short broad petiole; secondary nervation obsolete.

The leaf, 2i centimeters long, 7 millimeters broad in the upper part, is gradually narrowed to a petiole 7 millimeters long. Its affinity, whichnbsp;is close indeed, is with Ilex amhigua, Ung., Syllog., ii, p. l4, pi. iii, fig. 29,nbsp;from which it differs merely by the gradually narrowed base of the leafnbsp;and the longer petiole.

Ilah.Florissant. No. 60 of Lacoes Collection.

Ilex maculata, sp. nov.

Plate XLIV, Fig. 5.

Leaves coriaceous, obovate, obscurely and irregularly crenulate, narrowed to the petiole; medial nerve narrow, the lateral at a broad angle of divergence, a little curvednbsp;in traversing the blade, effaced toward the borders.

The leaf is badly preserved; its surface is maculated or gnawed by parasite hypophylles or insects. Its shape and thick consistence appearnbsp;to refer it to this genus.

Alkali Station. Professor Scudder.

Ilex Wyomingiana, Lesqx.

U. S. Geol. Rep., vii, p. 270, pi. 1, fig. 1.

Ilex? afflnis, Lesqx.

Ibid., p. 270, pi. 1, figs. 2, 3.

Ilex subdenticulata, Lesqx.

Ibid., p. 271, pi. 1, figs. 5,6-66.

Ilex dissimilis, Lesqx.

Ibid., p. 271, pi. 1, figs. 7-9.

Ilex quercifolia, sp. nov.

Plate XXXVIII, Figs. 2-5.

Leaves coriaceous, short-petioled, obovate, abruptly acuminate, irregularly acutely dentate from near the base; secondary nerves at a broad angle of divergence, slightlynbsp;curved in passing to the borders, entering the teeth directly or by branchlets; intermediate tertiary veins short, anastomosing with nervilles in the middle of the areas.

The leaves are very variable in size (from 12 millimeters long to nearly 6 centimeters, and 5 millimeters to 2 centimeters broad); the petiole isnbsp;thick and short (6 millimeters long); the teeth turned outside, sharply

-ocr page 205-

187

FLOE A OF THE GEEBT EIVEE GEOUP.

pointed, are distant and variable in length, separated by obtuse sinuses; the acumen is sharply pointed.

The relation of this species is distinctly indicated to Ilex dryandrcefolia, Sap., t., i, 2, p. 89, pi. x, fig. 8, a leaf which is much like fig. 2 of ournbsp;plate, and which merely differs by the secondary nerves being at rightnbsp;angles to the midrib, rather curved backward than upward, a differencenbsp;scarcely noticeable enough to authorize specific distinction. The Ilexnbsp;odora, Sieb. and Zucch., of Japan, has the leaves remarkably similar tonbsp;both these fossil species.

IM.Florissant. U. S. Geol. Expl. Dr. F. V. Hayden.

Ilex grandifolia, sp. nov.

Plate XXXVIII, Fig. 1.

Leaves large, membranaceous, oblanceolate or obovate, irregularly dentate; lateral nerves very oblique, more or less curved in traversing the blade, camptodrome, joined to the borders and the teeth by anastomosing uervilles.

The leaf seems to have been very large, the fragment preserved (the upper half) being 8 centimeters long and 5 centimeters broad. It appearsnbsp;to have been rounded at the apex and gradually narrowed to the base, thenbsp;lower lateral nerves being very oblique and following the borders in curves.nbsp;The nervation is irregular. The lateral nerves, diverging about 30, arenbsp;distant, parallel, with few intermediate tertiary shorter thin veins, and innbsp;their curves they generally ascend to near the borders, but also sometimesnbsp;curve in the middle of the areas, anastomosing with the divisions of thenbsp;first nerves above and sending strong outside branches toward the borders. The teeth are somewhat unequal but not as large as in the precedingnbsp;species, more or less inclined upward, acute. The subdivision of thenbsp;primary areas is by nervilles at right angles to the nerves, anastomosingnbsp;generally at right angles with the thinner tertiary veins, producing a largenbsp;irregularly quadrate areolation.

Hob.Florissant. . S. Geol. Expl. Dr. F. V. Hayden.

-ocr page 206-

188 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;DESCRIPTION OP SPECIES.

Ilex knightiaefolia, sp. nov.

Plate XL, Figs. 4, 5.

Leaves membranaceous, linear in outline, decurrent to the petiole, rounded and acuminate at the apex, deeply dentate; secondary nerves at right angles, curvingnbsp;abruptly and anastomosing at right angles at a distance from the borders, joined tonbsp;the teeth by nervilles; teeth large, irregular in distance, turned outside and sharplynbsp;pointed.

These leaves have peculiar characters which seem to refer them to some types of the Proteacece of New Holland, Banksia Hugelii, R. Br., apdnbsp;speeies of KnigTitia. The small leaf, fig. 5, is better preserved but notnbsp;sufficiently so to show the base of the leaf which, being lacerated, appearsnbsp;to follow and border the thick petiole to its point of attachment. Thenbsp;teeth, like the secondary nerves, are at right angles to the midrib exceptnbsp;near the apex, which is formed of a sharply angular point; the secondarynbsp;nerves are separated by slightly thinner and shorter tertiary ones, anastomosing with nervilles at right angles in traversing the areas and unitednbsp;to the upper part by curves or strong nervilles also at right angles.

Hah.Florissant. U. S. Geol. Expl. Dr. F. V. Hayden.

RHAMNEtE.

U. S. GeoLRep., vii, p.272.


PAEIURUS, Tourn.

Paliuriis Florissanti, Lesqx.

Ihid., p. 274, pi. 1, fig. 18.

Paliuriis orbiculatus, Sap.

Plate XXXVIII, Fig. 12.

Saporta, t., Hi, 2, p. 182, pi. vii, fig. 6.

Leaves small, membranaceous, orbicular, very entire, triple-nerved from the base; lateral nerves curved upward in ascending to near the apex, where they unite to thenbsp;secondary nerves which are distant and few.

Though the nervation is not as distinct as in the leaf published by Saporta, the affinity is so clear that it is not possible to doubt specificnbsp;identity; the basilar nerves, equally branching, ascend high, joining thenbsp;few secondary nerves, one of which only is distinct in the specimen ofnbsp;Florissant and two only on that figured by Saporta, who described the

-ocr page 207-

189

FLOEA OF THE GREEN RIVER GROUP.

tertiary veinlets as flexuous and reticulate. The leaf is nearly of the same size, 2 centimeters in diameter both ways.

Hob.Florissant. U. S. Geol. Expl. Dr. F. V. Hayden.

ZIZYPHUS, Mill.

quot; U. s. Geol. Eep.,quot; vii, p. 275.

Zizyphus ciniiaiiiomoldes, Lesqx.

Ibid., p. 277, pi. Hi, figs. 7,8.

RHAMNUS, Linn.

Ibid., p. 278.

miainniis olejefoliiis, sp. nov.

Plate XXXVIII, Fig. 14.

Leaves thick, oblong-lanceolate, narrowed at base, blunt at tbe apex , secondary veins thick, at an acute angle of divergence, curving close to the borders.

The leaf, 6i centimeters long, 18 millimeters broad, has the primary and secondary nerves thick, but no trace of nervilles; the lateral veinsnbsp;are nearly straight to near the borders and abruptly curve in reachingnbsp;them, appearing to join the margin by their ends. The same character ofnbsp;nervation is remarked in B. marginatus, Lesqx., Trans. Phil. Soc., vol.nbsp;xiii, p. 420, pi. xxii, figs. 3-5, which, however, differs much in the formnbsp;and size of the leaves.

Hah.Florissant. Princeton Museum, No. 687.

Kliamnus notatus?, Sap.

Plate XXXVIII, Fig. 15.

Sap., Et., Hi, 1, p. 108, pi. xi, fig. 5.

Leaves subcoriaceous, very short-petioled, entire or slightly undulate in the upper part, round ovate, obtusely pointed; lateral nerves 6 to 7 pairs, parallel, curved;nbsp;nervilles oblique, transversely reticulate.

This leaf is, in its form and size, like a counterpart of that of Saporta, 1. c. It is also rounded at base to a very short petiole, curved toward thenbsp;apex and there obscurely undulate or crenulate. The lower secondarynbsp;veins are opposite, three pairs. In the figure of the French author allnbsp;the veins are alternate except the basilar ones; but there is also no tracenbsp;of nervilles visible as upon the specimens of Florissant.

Hah.Florissant. Princeton Museum, No. 643.

-ocr page 208-

190


'U. S. Geol. Eep./ vii, p. 283.


Ibid., p. 287, pl. Ivi, figs. 5-10.


Ibid,, p. 289, pl. Iviii, fig. 1.


DESCEIPTION OF SPECIES.

TEKEBINTHINEiE.

JUGLANDE^.

JUGLANS, Linn.

Juglans Schlmperi, Lesqx. Juglans denticulata, Heer.nbsp;Juglans Florissanti, sp. nov.


Leaf large, lanceolate-acuminate from a rounded unequilateral base; lateral veins tbick, muck curved in traversing the blade, camptodrome; borders dentate.

The leaf is 11 centimeters long, 4i centimeters broad in the middle; its surface is rough and altogether of coarse aspectthe primary andnbsp;secondary nerves being thick. The details of areolation and subdivisionsnbsp;of the nerves are obsolete. It is comparable to a leaf of J. bilinica,nbsp;figured in Heer, FI. Tert. Helv., p. 90, pl. cxxx, fig. 7, but it is thicker,nbsp;coarser, with more prominent nerves.

Ilab.Florissant. Lacoes Collection, No. 80.

Juglans alkalina, Lesqx.

U. S. Geol. Eep., vii, p. 288, pl. Ixii, figs. 6-9.

Juglans costata, Ung.

Plate XXXIX, Fig. 5.

Carya costata, Ung., Syllog., p. 41, pl. xxxix, fig. 16.

Juglans costata, Ludw., Palaeontogr., viii, p. 138, pl. Ivii, fig. 7 (leaf); liv, fig. 15 (nut).

Juglans acuminata f, Heer, Lesqx., Suppl. to Haydens Ann. Eep., 1871, p. 8.

Leaflets broadly oval, obtuse, slightly mucronate, somewhat unequilateral or turned to one side, rounded at base to a short petiole; nervation camptodrome. Nut round-ovate, short-pointed; lobes of the seed simple, oblong.

In the short description of the leaflet as J. acuminatas, loc. cit., I remarked that it has exactly the same characters as the one figured bynbsp;Heer, FI. Tert. Helv., pl. cxxix, fig. 6, which appears far different fromnbsp;any other forms of this species, and that it is comparable to J. costata,nbsp;Ung., as figured by Ludwig, 1. c. As one of the specimens of Florissant,nbsp;has a nut very much like that published by the same author, 1. c., the

-ocr page 209-

191

FLORA OF THE GREEN RIVER GROUP.

identification of the American specimens with Ludwigs species is legitimate.

Hob.Florissant. Princeton Museum, No. 712 (nut).

CARYA, Nutt.

Carya bilinica, Ung.

Plate XXXIX, Figs. 1,2,13.

Ung., Syllog , p.39,pl.xvii,fig8.1-10; FI. v. Kumi., p.54,pl.xiv, fig. 13; t.,Bil. FI., iii, p. 46, pi. li, figs. 4-6, 13, 15; lii, figs. 3, 4, 7-11.

Leaves odd-pinnate; leaflets sliort-petioled, oblong or narrowly ovate, lanceolate, acuminate, serrate; lateral nerves camptodrome, parallel.

These fine leaves correspond to the description and figures given of the species by European authors; the borders of the leaves are more ornbsp;less distinctly serrulate, as shown in fig. 2; fig; 13 shows a variety represented also by the specimens of Mr. Lacoe, which might, perhaps, benbsp;separated into a different species, but except the smaller size of the long-acuminate leaflets, the characters are the same.

Hab.Florissant; not rare. U. S. Geol. Expl. Dr. F. V. Hayden. Lacoes Collection, No. 40, in leaves still smaller than fig. 1.

Carya rostrata, (Goepp.i, Schp.

Plate XXXIX, Pig. 4.

Ludw., Palteontogr., viii, p. 136, pi. Iv, figs. 5-7.

I refer this nut to the species of Ludwig described as quoted above. As we have only on the Florissant shale the representative of a drupe ornbsp;of the husk, its reference to the European species known by fruits andnbsp;leaves is not more ascertainable than that of the preceding.

Hal.Florissant. Princeton Museum, No. 711.

Carya Bruckmanni?, Heer.

Plate XXXIX, Fig. 6.

Heer, FI. Ter. Helv., iii, p.93, pi. cxxvii, fig. 52.

Fruits small, oval, constricted into an obtuse apex, costate.

The fruit is still smaller than that in Heer, loc. cif., and as the inside of the nut only is shown upon the face of the specimen it is not possible

-ocr page 210-

192

DESORIPTIOIsr OF SPECIES.

to see whether this small nut is costate. Therefore, as in the two preceding species, the reference is uncertain.

Hah.Florissant. Princeton Museum, No. 709.

PTEROCARYA, Kunth.

Pterocarya Americana, Lesqx U. S. Geol. Eep., vii, p. 290, pi. Iviii, fig. 3.

ENGELHARDTIA, Leschen.

Leaves abruptly pinnate; leaflets unequilateral, generally resinose, punctate on the lower surface; primary nerves strong, secondary thin, camptodrome, anastomosing.nbsp;Flowers agglomerated in paniculate ears; drupe small, connate at base to a tri-alatenbsp;involucre; dorsal lobe generally absent (in fossil specimens), epicarp coriaceous, puta-meu bicostate.

Engelliardtia oxyptera, Sap.

Et., ii, p. 344, pi. xij, fig. 2.

Lobes of the involucre linear-oblong, obtusely pointed, the lateral half as long as the middle; medial nerve distinct to the point, the lateral open-oblique, camptodrome.

The involucre from the base of the nucleus to the top of the medial lobe is 3 centimeters long, a little more than 2 to the top of the lateralnbsp;ones. The basilar nervation of the middle lobe is in two short basilarnbsp;parallel nerves and above in curved secondary nerves, as in the lateralnbsp;lobes; all the nerves are camptodrome and anastomosing. The involucrenbsp;is only slightly larger than in Saportas figure; the nervation is the same.

Hah.Florissant. Wm. Clehurne.

ANACAEDIACE^.

RHUS, Linn.

U. S. Geol. Eep., vii, p. 291.

Rhus fraterna, sp. nov.

Plate XLI, Figs. 1,2.

Leaves simple, submembranaceous, long-petioled, rhomboidal-oval, equally narrowed to the acute apex and to the petiole, very entire; medial nerves narrow, the lateral thin, nearly parallel, oblique, much branching, and obliquely reticulate towardnbsp;the borders.

The leaves average 4 centimeters long and 2 broad in the middle, the widest part. The nervation is delicate but very distinct; the secondary

-ocr page 211-

193

FLORA OF THE GREEN RIVER GROUP.

nerves, at an angle of divergence of about 40, pass toward the borders, slightly curved and obliquely branching, especially near the borders; thenbsp;nervilles are mostly at right angles to the midrib. Except that the petiolenbsp;of the leaves is longer, nearly 2 centimeters, and the leaves slightly morenbsp;enlarged in the middle, the species is, in all its characters, identical withnbsp;Bhus palceocotinus, Sap., ^'t., ii, p. 352, pi. xii, fig. 6, closely allied to the

well-known B. Cotinus, Linn.

ffab.Florissant. Princeton Museum, Nos. 783 and 875.

Khus corlarioides, sp. nov.

t

Plate XLI, Fig. 3.

Leaves odd-pinnate; leaflets narrowly lanceolate, gradually acuminate, narrowed in rounding to the base, sessile; borders distantly serrate; lateral nerves curved,nbsp;craspedodrome.

The leaflets are opposite, at least in the upper part of the leaves, 6i centimeters long, 10 to 12 millimeters broad toward the base; the teethnbsp;are short, turned upward, gradually smaller toward the apex, where thenbsp;borders are entire as near the base. The affinity of this species is withnbsp;Bhus glabra, Linn., of the present North American Flora, and especiallynbsp;with the European B. coriaria, Linn., which merely differs by the largernbsp;teeth of the borders.

Hab.Florissant. Princeton Museum, N-o. 858.

Blius cassioides, sp, nov.

Plate XLI, Fig. 11.

Leaves trifoliate or odd-pinnate; leaflets obovate, the terminal twice as large as the lateral ones, entire; lateral veins close, 8 to 10 jtairs, parallel, curved in passing tonbsp;the borders, craspedodrome.

The specimen does not indicate whether the three leaflets figured pertain to an odd-pinnate leaf or to a trifoliate one, the axis or pedicelnbsp;being broken under the point of attachment of the leaflets. The terminalnbsp;one is 2i centimeters-long, 12 millimeters broad above the middle; thenbsp;lateral 14 to 15 millimeters long and 6 millimeters broad; the lateral veins,nbsp;quite distinct, follow close to the borders in their curves and are unitednbsp;by close nervilles at right angles, simple, or anastomosing in the middle.

CF 13

-ocr page 212-

194

DBSOEIPTION OP SPECIES.

The nervation is like that of some species of CassiaC. lignitum, C. ambigua, Ung., for example.

Hob.Florissant. U. S. Geol. Expl. Dr. F. V. Hayden.

Rlius Hillise, sp. nov.

Plate XLI, Figs. 13-15.

Leaves irregularly piunately divided; terminal leaflets large, pyramidal, more or less rapidly narrowed to the base, deeply irregularly dentate; lateral pinnules small,nbsp;nearly at right angles, ovate, acute, dentate, alternate or opposite, subdecurrent, sessile.

These leaves, which seem to have been compounel and odd-pinnate, are represented in the fossil state merely by the terminal pinnules andnbsp;one or two of the lateral ones attached to one side of their base, figs. 13,nbsp;14, or one pair opposite and sessile on the rachis at a distance from thenbsp;terminal pinnule, fig. 12. The nervation is distinct. As seen in fig. 13, thenbsp;secondary nerves are very oblique, straight, with intermediate shorter tertiary veins and nervilles at right angles.

The species is comparable to Rhus incisa, Sap., t,, iii, 1, p. Ill, pi. ii, fig. 4, which is made of a single small leaflet similar to fig. 15 of ournbsp;plate.

Hab.Florissant. Fragments and pinnules of this species have been seen in all the collections made by Mrs. Hill.

Rlius acuminata, Leaqx.

Plate XLII, Figs. 14-17.

Lesqx., Suppl. to Haydens Ann. Rep., 1871, p. 8.

Leaflets narrowly ovate, lanceolate, acuminate; borders deeply dentate from near the base; lateral nerves open, joining the midrib nearly at right angles, much curved,nbsp;craspedodrome.

These leaflets have great analogy of character with the terminal leaflets of Weinmannia as seen in pi. xlii, fig. 3. They cannot be referred to this genus, however, as they are contracted at base to a narrow not wingednbsp;petiole. Their relationship also, considering them as mere leaflets eithernbsp;terminal or lateral, is with the preceding species, being by their shape,nbsp;the teeth of the borders and the nervation, intermediate between this and

-ocr page 213-

195

FLORA OP THF GKBPm RIVBli GROUP.

the following species. The secondary veins are close, parallel, with intermediate shorter tertiary veins of the same character^ as in li. Hilliw.

Florissant. U. S. Geol. Expl. Dr. J. F.

The specimen described in Suppl. to Annual Report, 1871, is from Green River.

Klius subrhomboiclalls, sp. nov.

Plate xnr, Figs. 16-19,

Leaflets membranaceous, ovate or sub-rhomboidal, rounded to a short petiole, deeply dentate, acuminate; lateral nerves curved, craspedodrome.

Though these three leaflets are so much alike in their forms that it is not possible to refer them to two species, their nervation is very different on account of the position of the large teeth, one or two on each side.nbsp;In fig. 19 the teeth are in the upper part of the leaflet and the lateral veinsnbsp;curve upward to reach them, and are distant from the upper more opennbsp;parallel ones; in the other leaflets, figs. 17 and 18, the two pairs of teethnbsp;being lower, the lateral nerves are merely curved in their direction towardnbsp;them and parallel from the base. It is not possible to decide whethernbsp;these leaflets pertain to pinnate or to trifoliate leaves, like those of thenbsp;common and so very variable M. aromatica. Their relation to thosenbsp;described by Saporta as R. rhomboidalis, t., in. 111, p. 206, pi. xvi,nbsp;figs. 2, 3, is remarkably close.

Florissant. U. S. Geol. Expl. Dr. F. V. Hayden, and also in the Collection of the Princeton Museum, Nos. 751 and 832.

Rhus vexans, sp. nov.

Plate XLI, Fig. 20.

Leaves trifoliate, loug-petioled; leaflets cuneiform, enlarged, obtusely dentate or lobate in tbe upper part and there abruptly narrowed to an obtuse apex; nervationnbsp;mixed.

This small leaf is so exactly similar to a variety of R. aromatica {R. trilohata, Nutt.), especially found living in Texas, that it is scarcely possiblenbsp;to find any point of difference. In the living species the terminal uppernbsp;lobes of the pinnules are more distinctly dentate, but its smaller leaves, ofnbsp;the same size as the one figured, have exactly the same subdivisions. Thenbsp;nervation is also the same, the lower lateral veins being camptodrome, the'

-ocr page 214-

196

DESCRIPTION OF SPECIES.

upper entering the teeth or lobes, all being obliquely short branched. The relationship is also marked with the preceding species, which evidentlynbsp;pertains to that peculiar and variable type of B. aromatica which is stillnbsp;universally distributed in innumerable varieties through the North American continent from the 30 to the 43 of latitude.

Hab.Florissant. Princeton Museum, No. 718.

R Im s t r i f o 1 i o i d e s, sp. nov.

Leaves trilobate; leaflets oval; the medial slightly obovate and a little longer, narrowed to a short petiole; the lateral sessile, all apiculate and dentate to the middle.

The medial leaflet is 21 centimeters long, 12 millimeters broad in the middle, the lateral ones 2 centimeters long and 1 broad, not as distinctlynbsp;dentate as the middle. The teeth are sharp, turned exactly to the outside.nbsp;The leaf is comparable to B. Napoearum, Ung., Syllog., i, p. 43, pi. xx,nbsp;fig. 11, differing by the form of the oval sharply dentate leaflets. Thenbsp;pedicel is broken 1 centimeter below the base of the leaflets, the nervationnbsp;indistinct.

Hah.Florissant. Lacoes Collection, No. 58.

Rhus rossefolia, Lesqx.

U. S. Geol. Rep./ vii, p. 393, pi. xlii, figs. 7-9.

ZANTHOXYLEJE.

ZANTHOXYLON, Linn.

Z a 111 h o X y 1 o n s p i r e m Po 1 i ii in , sp. nov.

Plate XL, Pigs. 1-3.

Leaves odd-pinnate; leaflets ovate, aente, or blunt at the apex, obscurely serrate, short-petioled; secondary nerves at an acute angle of divergence, parallel, simple ornbsp;forking, camptodrome.

The leaflets vary from li to centimeters long and from 7 to 14 millimeters broad; the lateral nerves appear craspedodrome in fig. 1. Butnbsp;in figs. 2, 3, where the veins are more distinct, they are seen joined to thenbsp;teeth by nervilles and camptodrome.

This species is closely allied to Z. juglandinum and Z. serratum, Heer, represented FI. Tert. Helv., pi. cliv, figs. 36 and 37. Upon the leaf.

-ocr page 215-

197

FLORA OP THE GEBEFT RIVER GROUP.

fig. 2, there is a small fruit of Sapindus (enlarged, fig. 2a), comparable to that of S', rubiginosm, figured in Ung., Syllog., i, p. 34, pi. xv, fig. 10.

Florissant. U. S. Geol. Expl. Dr. F. V. Hayden.

AILANTHXIS, Desf.

U. S. Geol, Rep., vii, p. 294.

Ailantlius longe-petiolata, sp. nov.

Plate XL, Figs. 6,7.

Leaflets subcoriaceous, narrowly ovate-lanceolate, gradually acuminate, rounded in narrowing to a long petiole, irregularly obtusely dentatej secondary nerves close,nbsp;open, curving near the borders or entering the teeth; tertiary nerves thinner, nearly asnbsp;long as the secondary ; nervilles at right angles.

The leaflets, 10 centimeters long and 3 broad in the middle, are a little smaller than those of Ailantlius driandroides, Heer, FI. Tert. Helv.,nbsp;pi. cxxvii, fig. 32, which has the same form and an analogous nervaticm.nbsp;In the American leaf most of the secondary nerves seem to enter thenbsp;teeth or to run to the borders; but in the upper part of the leaves, wherenbsp;the borders are more distinct, the nerves are evidently camptodrome. Itnbsp;is a mixed nervation, same as seen upon the leaflet of Heer, 1. c. The leafnbsp;however represents a different species, the teeth being obtuse and the petiolenbsp;very long, too long for a leaflet of Ailanthus, except if it should representnbsp;a terminal one. The lower or basilar tooth on the leaflet is protrudingnbsp;outside and apparently glandulose, a peculiar character of A. glandulosa sonbsp;generally cultivated now. Fig. 7 may not represent the fruit of the samenbsp;species, though I have not seen any other leaf from the same locality whichnbsp;could be referred to this genus. The samara is equally winged on bothnbsp;sides of the seed, oblong, obtuse at both ends, slightly constricted in thenbsp;middle. The fruit has a close affinity to that of Ailantlius recognita, Sap.,nbsp; t., i, p. 105, pi. viii, fig. 7.

Hab.Randolph Co., Wyoming. . S. Geol. Expl. Dr. F. V. Hayden.

MTRTACBiE.

U. S. Geol. Rep., vii, p. 298.

EUCALYPTUS, Heer. Eucalyptus Americana, Lesqx.nbsp;nid., p. 296, pi. lix, figs. 11,12.

-ocr page 216-

198 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;DESCRIPTION OP SPECIES.

EOSIFLOEE^.

AMELANCHIER, Medic.

Amelanchler typlca, sp. nov.

Plate XL, Fig. 11.

Leaves submembranaceous, petioled, ovate, acute, serrate; nervation campto-dronie.

This leaf seems to represent the living^. Canadensis in its more common or typical form, differing in nothing except the rounded base of the leaf, which is generally slightly cordate in the living species. I say generally, for some of its leaves are also rounded just as in the fossil form.nbsp;The leaf, 8 centimeters long, 4 centimeters broad in the middle, has anbsp;petiole 2 centimeters long. The nervation is similar, the lateral nervesnbsp;being only a little more distant. The average number of secondary nervesnbsp;in leaves of Amelanchier Canadensis is 8 to 11, while the fossil leaf hasnbsp;only 9. But often large leaves of the living species have no more than 9.

Hai.Florissant. Princeton Museum, No. 691.

CRAT.ffi:GirS, linn.

Crataegus acerifolla, sp. nov.

Plate XXXVI, Fig. 10.

Leaf petioled, lanceolate in outline, deeply lobate, irregularly dentate; lobes lanceolate, acuminate; nervation craspedodrome.

The substance of the leaf is thickish, but not coriaceous; the leaf is gradually narrowed to the petiole, single-lobed on one side, the lobe beingnbsp;longer, and twice-lobed on the other side, where the lobes are shorterallnbsp;irregularly dentate. The secondary nerves are all craspedodrome, enteringnbsp;the lobes and the teeth; but their divisions, at least near the points of thenbsp;lobes, are camptodrome, the borders being nearly entire.

This leaf has the facies of an Acer. I find nothing in the fossil plants described by authors to which it may be compared.

Hah.Florissant. Princeton Museum, No. 660.

-ocr page 217-

199

FLORA OF THE GREEN RIVER GROUP.

ROSA, Linn.

Rosa Hilliae, sp. nov.

Plate XL, Figs. 16, 17.

Leaves small; leaflets oval, obtuse or short-pointed, serrate; stipules large, lanceolate, acuminate; nervation camptodrome.

These beautiful small leaves represent this genus more distinctly than any of the other fossil leaves which as yet have been referred to it. Thenbsp;leaflets are rather obtuse, the lateral much smaller, 5 to 15 millimetersnbsp;long, 3 to 7 millimeters broadall short-pediceled like the terminal ones;nbsp;the nervation is camptodrome, the figure shows it mostly craspedodrome,nbsp;a mistake evidently, for as seen on the left side of the largest pinnule,nbsp;fig. 16, the veins are curved. The nervation near the borders is not quitenbsp;distinct on the specimens.

I/ad.Florissant. Princeton Museum, No. 768. Also in the collection of the U. S. Geol. Expl. by Dr. F. F. Hayden.

AMYGDALUS, Linn.

Amygdalus gracilis, sp. nov.

Plate XL, Figs. 12-15; XLIV, Fig. 6.

Leaves ovate-lanceolate, gradually narrowed to the acuminate point and in the same degree to the petiole, serrulate; lateral nerves at a more or less acute angle ofnbsp;divergence, much curved, camptodrome and reticulate along the borders.

These fine leaves of solid membranaceous tissue average 7 centimeters long and 2 broad, with a slender petiole about 2 centimeters long. Theynbsp;are more or less distinctly minutely serrate; the nerves, open at base andnbsp;much curved toward the borders, are joined by undulate nervilles nearly atnbsp;right angles.

Fig. 6 of pi. xliv is a leaf slightly longer acuminate, with obsolete nervilles, but without any important difference from the normal form.

The leaves are related to A. pereger, Ung., in Heer, FI. Tert. Helv., iii, p. 95, pi. cxxxii, figs. 8-12. The fruits, figs. 14 and 15, appear tonbsp;belong to this genus and possibly to this species. The reference is ofnbsp;course hypothetical.

jPah.Florissant. U. S. Geol. Expl. Dr. F. V. Hayden. Fig. 12 is from a specimen. No. 865, of the Princeton Museum. The specimen, fig. 6, is fromnbsp;Randolph County, Wyoming. Prof. Scudder.

-ocr page 218-

200

DESCRIPTION OF SPECIES.

LEGMINOSJE.

CYTISRS, Linn.

Cytlsus modestils, sp. nov.

Plate XXXIX, Figs. 9, 10, 11.

Leaves trifoliate; leaflets sessile, ovate-lanceolate, acute, borders entire; secondary nerves camptodrome.

The small leaves, with leaflets 2 to 3 centimeters long, 5 to 8 millimeters broad, have the nervation mostly obsolete. I do not find them related to any fossil species published. Fig. 9 appears to have the bordersnbsp;serrulate, but that is probably caused by maceration and erosion. It hasnbsp;the same characters.

Hah.Florissant. U. S. Geol. Expl. Dr. F. V. Hayden.

Cytisiis Florissantianus, sp. nov.

Plate XXXIX, ig. 14.

Leaf loug-petioled; leaflets entire, ovate-lanceolate, the middle short-pedicellate, the lateral sessile, unequilateral at base; nervation camptodrome.

The leaflets appear acuminate, but the point is broken; they are rounded in narrowing to the base, and the borders are entire, only slightlynbsp;undulate. This species is scarcely different from C. Freyhergensis, Ung.,nbsp;Syllog., ii, p. 19, pi. iv, fig. 2, from which it merely differs by the leafletsnbsp;being' a little longer and narrower. The nervation is of the same type,nbsp;and if the leaflets of the American leaf are obtuse the species should benbsp;considered as identical.

Hah.Florissant. U. S. Geol. Expl. Dr. F. V. Hayden.

DALBERGIA, Linn. fil.

Dalbergla cuneifolia, Heer.

Plate XXXIV, Figs. 6,7.

Heer, FI. Tert. Helv., iii, p 104, pi, cxxxiii, fig. 20,

Leaves pinnate; leaflets sessile, membranaceous, cuneate to the base, emarginate at the apex; secondary nerves thin, at an acute angle of divergence.

The leaves are small, averaging 3 centimeters long, 14 broad near the middle, from which they are gradually narrowed to the somewhat enlargednbsp;point of attachment. The lateral nerves are at an acute angle of diverg-

-ocr page 219-

201

FLOEA OP THE GEEEE EIVER GROUP.

ence of 40 on the right side, a little more open on the left, ascending high and reticulate along the borders; the areolation is formed of nervilles atnbsp;right angles, forking or anastomosing in the middle of the areas, rarelynbsp;simple.

These leaves only differ from the one described by Heer under this name in their slightly larger size and in the apex being a little more deeplynbsp;emarginate. The nervation is peculiar and evidently of the same type asnbsp;in the European leaves, where the lateral nerves are, however, somewhatnbsp;obsolete. The secondary nerves, four pairs, are distant, alternate, thenbsp;upper pairs curving inward toward the apex of the midrib.

Hob.Florissant. Princeton Museum, Nos. 790, 791.

CERCIS, linn.

Cercis parvifolia, sp. nov.

Plate XXXI, Figs. 5-7.

Leaves small, membranaceous, round or subtruncate at base, broadly cuneate to the slightly-pointed apex, very entire, flve-nerved at base; medial nerve slightlynbsp;stronger, secondary nerves camptodrome.

The three leaves figured and a few others seen in the shale of Florissant are small comparatively to those of this genus described as fossil. They are equilateral, enlarged, and truncate or subcordate at base; thenbsp;basilar nerves are at right angles; the lateral at an angle of divergence ofnbsp;30 to 40 are camptodrome like their divisions. The reticulation is obsolete.nbsp;None of the few fossil species of this genus are comparable to this. Thenbsp;leaves vary from l to 3 centimeters in width, being as long as broad.

ZfeJ.Florissant. Princeton Museum, Nos. 766, 767, Figs. 5 and 6; the other from the U. S. Geol. Expl. Dr. F. V. Hayden.

PODOGONIUM, Heer.

U. s. Geol. Rep.,quot; vii, P- 298.

Podogonium acuminatum, sp. nov.

Plate XL, Fig. 9.

Leaflets sessile, subcoriaceous, very entire, oblong, obtusely acuminate, narrowed to a short petiole, slightly unequilateral at base; lateral nerves close together, verynbsp;open or nearly at right angles to the midrib, curved, camptodrome; tertiary nervesnbsp;parallel, as long as the secondary, thin.

-ocr page 220-

202

DESCRIPTION OF SPECIES.

The small leaflet, a little more than 4 centimeters long and 1 broad, has the peculiar nervation of species of this genus, especially like that of P.nbsp;latifolium, Heer, FI. Tert. Helv., pi. cxxxvi, figs. 10-21. The form ofnbsp;the leaflet, contracted near the apex into a short obtuse acumen, is differentnbsp;from any of the European species. A fragment only of a seed referable tonbsp;this genus has been found, probably at the same locality, being labelednbsp;Middle Park, a name often used for leaves from Florissant.

Hob.Florissant. U. S. Geol. Expl. Dr. P. Y. Hayden.

Podogonium Americanum, Lesqx.

quot; U. S Geol. Rep., vii, p. 298, pi. lix, fig. 5 ; Ixiii, fig 2; Ixv, fig. 6.

CASSIA, Linn.

Cassia Plscheri, Heer.

Fl. Tert, Helv , ill, p. 119, pi. cxxxvii, figs. 62-65.

Leaflets membranaceous, petioled, ovate-lanceolate, acuminate; secondary nerves at an acute angle of divergence.

These leaves, with the shape, size, and nervation of this species, are acuminate, like fig. 64 of Heer.

Hob.Florissant. Lacoes Collection, No. 42.

LEGUMINOSITES.

Jjeguniinosites serrulatiis, sp. nov.

Plate XXXIX, Figs. 7,8.

Leaves trifoliate, long-petioled, membranaceous; leaflets narrowly lanceolate, sessile, and serrulate; secondary nerves obsolete.

The leaflets are long and narrow, the lateral a little shorter than the terminal, largest in the middle, tapering upward, acuminate or pointednbsp;and gradually narrowed to the base. The relationship of these leaves isnbsp;unknown to me.

Ilal.Florissant. Princeton Museum, Nos. 784 and 785.

Jjeguminosites alter nans, Lesqx.

Haydens Ann. Rep., 1874, p. 315.

-ocr page 221-

FLORA OF THE GREEK RIVER GROUP. nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;203

Lieguminosites cassioldes, Lesqx.

U. S fieol. Eep./ vii, p. 300, pl.Ux, figs. 1-4.

Lieguminosites species.

Plate XXXXX, Figs. 16, 17.

Pistillate ovaries and stamens of Leguminosoe. jfab.Florissant. Seen in divers collections.

ACACIA, Neck.

Acacia septentrionalis, Lesqx.

Plate XXXIX, Fig. 15 (15 a enlarged).

quot;U. S. Geol. Kep., vii, p. 999, pi. lix, fig- 9 (9a enlarged).

MIMOSITES, Lesqx.

Mimosites linearifolius, Lesqx.

Plate XXXVII, Figs. 10-13.

U. S. Geol. Rep., vii, p. 300, pi. lix, fig. 7.

INCERTiE SEDIS.

Antliolitlies obtusilobus.

Plate XXXll. Fig. 20.

A monosepalous funnel-shaped perianth, cut to the middle in broad obtuse lobes, attached to the ovary; substance hard, membranaceous.nbsp;Hab.Florissant. Princeton Museum, No. 856.

Antliolitlies ainoenus, sp. nov.

Plate XXXIV, Figs 13-15.

A six-petaloid perianth, apparently monoecious, with six stamens and one pistil distinctly preserved.

Hab.Florissant. U. S. Geol. Expl. Dr. F. V. Hayden.

-ocr page 222-

204 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;DESOEIPION OF SPECIJS.

Antliolitlies improbus, sp. nov.

Plate XL, Figs. 20, 21.

Whorls of four coriaceous segmeuts, open or reflexed, attached by a narrow base enlarged upward, fan-like and undulate-lobed on the borders.

These fragments might represent reflexed scales of conifers but the axis is too narrow. They are comparable to what Heer has named Equi-setum tunicatum, FI. Tert. Helv., p. 44, pi. xiv, fig. 10, which representsnbsp;a broken sheath of Equisetum,

Hob.Randolph Co., Wyoming. U. S. Geol. Expl, Dr. F. V. Hayden.

Carpites gemmaceus, sp. nov.

Plate XL, Fig. 19.

Fruits or buds oval, obtuse, short-pediceled in three at the top of a small branch-let. They are striate in the length, like unopened buds of flowers.

Hob.Florissant. Princeton Museum, No. 854.

Carpites Milioides, sp. nov.

Plate XL, Fig. 18.

Seeds on slender pedicels, diffusely panicled, oval, thinly striate lengthwise, 3 millimeters long, 2 broad.

Resembles a panicel of Milium effusum, Linn. The seeds are flattened. Hab.Florissant. Princeton Museum.

-ocr page 223-

GENERAL REMARKS.

The number of species enumerated and described from this aroun is 228; of these Florissant has the largest number (162) while from thenbsp;Green River Station 24 species only have been determined from specimensnbsp;obtained m a cut of the railroad just above the station, and which ofnbsp;course, represent the Flora of the Green River Group. Of the other localnbsp;ities, I have found 16 species in the specimens from Elko. 14 in those fromnbsp;Randolph County, Wyoming, 7 in those from Alkali Station 6 in thosenbsp;obtained near the mouth of the White River, and of the other localitiesnbsp;marked m the table two or three only in each.

With these materials it is not well possible to determine, from a com-parison of the plants of each place, the degree of relation of the local vegetable groups, and, therefore, a table of distribution does not seem ofnbsp;great value for that purpose. It is, however, important to record the datanbsp;which may help to trace the march of the vegetation on the Americannbsp;continent during the Tertiary; to see also if the different localities whichnbsp;I formerly referred to the same stage, show traces of identity in the charnbsp;acters of their plants and at the same time to fix, if possible the age ofnbsp;the very interesting vegetable group of Florissant by its affinity with somenbsp;local Flora of Europe. And as this volume is, most probably the lastnbsp;which I shall have opportunity to prepare on Tertiary plants ofWesternnbsp;America, I think proper to leave all the materials which have been examinednbsp;thus far, exposed as clearly as possible for future comparison

205

-ocr page 224-

206

DISTEIBTIOlSr OP SPECIES.

TABLE OF DISTRIBUTION OF THE PLANTS OF THE GREEN RIVER AND WHITE RIVER

GROUPS.

NAMES OF SPECIES.

o

09

V

U

V

ta

o

E

o

S

lt;c

c

2-3

fc.

s

-

t*

a gt;

O

1^

O

o

a

1

*cS

lt;

Sd

a

'C

Q,

02

h

vlt;

bO

a

02

AMERICAN.

EUROPEAN.

fl

o

Eocene.

Miocene.

Oligocene.

Miocene.

cffl C4s:.2

S fl

fc nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;*

fl nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;

'3-*'

o '2 o

P *3 8 t-

^-j5G3

lt;

o

(A

plt;

5

TS

fl

e6

flj

5

w

-o

OQ

a

u

amp;

quot;S

w

s

a

tsgt;

to

p

'3

B

fl

f3

CRYPTOGAME..

Fungi.

Spba3ria Mvricec, L.x ... _ ____

G. R_

Cu.*OlACK/T..

Cliara ? glomerata, Lx nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;____

Fl_._

Musei.

Fl

Fl___

RlIIZOCARlKiE.

Fl-__

Rel

Fl-_

Rel .

Lycopodiace^.

Lvnnpoflium ]gt;roniinftns^ T.x

El___

EQLtISETACF..ff:.

Equisetum Haydenii, Lx

B.S

G. U.

ISOETI'.iE.

Isoetes brevilulia, Lx.

I'l

Rel _

Fl LICE..

FL

Spitz. Rel.

Fi

Sotz

ILF

Id?

Id?

11. F

Id?_

Id?

H. F_

Id

B.S-

W. U

Rel

Conifer..

Fl

Fl

TTii 1

Sequoia affinis, T,y

Fl

Rel

ReL_

El

Al., Id .

1

Sequoia, Ileeni, T.v

s.c

Sequoia Langsdorfli, Rrgt ____

Fl

A.,Car.,Id.

Id _

1

Taxodiumdistichum iniocen.,Hr-

El

Id___

1

Widdringtonialingusefolia, Lx____

Fl

Rel_

1 1

El

Fl

Td

Rel

Id___

Id

Fl___

Td

1

i i

-ocr page 225-

FLOKA OF THE GEBEi^ EIVJR GEOP. nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;27

Table of Distribution of the Plants of the Green Biver and White Biver GrowpsContinued.

S-I

o

s

O'

Si

a

AMERICAN.

EUROPEAN.

V

im

P

o

..3

sa

o

oa

Eocen e.

Miocene.

Oligocene.

Miocene.

NAMES OF SPECIES.

r

o'

s

c

rt

s

si

O .M

o

c

o

quot;3

A

lt;

d

p;

u

o

S

O

tu

a

m

'C 9 c

c .2

5 3 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;.

E

3 .. c *

e.y o amp;

hI 2

2*lt;6c5

O

K

lt;

o

agt;

gt;gt;

O

c3

to . a aJ

M

:s3

w

3

h

o

n

gt;

Qgt;

w

d

93

to

.3

3

0

d

3

o

1

monoootyeedones.

Guamine..

B.S.

Td

G.R

E

G. E_

Id

G. ll_

Rel__

G. E_

AI., Id

Typhace..

n___

R___

Id

Potamogeton verticillatus, Lx----

Potamogeton geniculatus, AI. Br

11___

Rel

FI

Id

FI___

Musace..

G. R_

Aroibe.

ri _

Spitz., amp;c., Id.

Lemnace.

FI __

Palm.

E___

Rel_____

Rg1.J

Fl__.

Rel ____

DYCOTLEDONES.

\

Myhicace.

El___

Rel

FI___

Rel

W.R

FI___

W.R-

Id

FI___

W.R.

Rel._

FI___

Id___

FI___

Id .

F1.,E.

RgI _

FI___

Bel _

FI

Rel

FI. .

Id...

G.R-

FI___

El___

Td

El___

FL _

Rel

Myrica latiloba, Hr., var. acutiIoba_

FI___

Id______

Id___

!

-ocr page 226-

208 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;DISTEIBTION OF SPECIES.

Table of Distribution of the Plants of the Green Diver and White River GroupsContinued.


NAMES OF SPECIES.

i

so

amp;

g

O

tA

1

o

s

lt;s

k

I'S

la

M-3

l|

a S gSnbsp;o

M

Q

O

a

.2

1

CO

*3

lt;

S)

a

s

a.

CO

m

quot;

lt;6

o

o

u

1

GO

AMERICAN.

EUROPEAN.

a

I

Eocene.

Miocene.

Olioocene.

Miocene.

' 8 0^.2

a pt: o

9 a (S

e

lt;

M

CO

CO

a.

'0

a

^ o SCQnbsp;

a

::8

a

h

o

m

a

to

a

*a

a

Al

Eel .

FI

BeTULACE;.

Betula Florissanti, Lx____________

FI

FI __

FI __

G.B.

Al.,etc.Id.

Td

Alnus inaequilateralis, Lx________

AI __

Eel--

FI __

Eel _

CUPULIFEH.

FI

FLEl

FI

Eel

Mioc.,Id,

Id

Eel

FI

Eel__

El

Mioc.,Id.

T.l

G. E_

Id

FI

Id

FI

Id

R

Mioc.jid.

Id

FI

Eel

FI

Eel

R

Qiiflrcns alanna, TI

FI

Eel?____

Id

Id

R

Id

?

Rfil?

KeL_

Salicine.

FI

Eel

FI

El __

G. E_

G. E_

Td

Id

El

Id

FI

Id

Rel_,

ReL_

Populus balaamoides, Gcep., var__

R___

Td

Id

FI *

Gr., Td

FI

Id

El

Gr,Td

Id

?____

Gr..Id___

Mioc.yId.

Balsamiflu.

R

Id

Ulmace.

FI

Eel__

FI

FI___

FI

W. E-

Id


-ocr page 227-

FLOEA OF THE OEEEN EIVEE GEOUP. nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;209

Table of DistHhution of the Plants of the Green Miver and White River GroupsContinued.

NAMES OF SPECIES.

i

b

S

w

o'

W

n

1

C

_o

s

sgt;

'^a

E3

go

'42X1 a Anbsp;x'o

TS h p

V eS

fl gt;

gS

o

o

h

S

o

p

quot;S

a

S3

bo

2

o.

CQ

JO

1

V

o

bO

AMEEICAN.

EUROPEAN.

p

o

V

s

Eocene.

Miocene.

Oligocene.

Miocene.

s'9

H.iS.2 eS C! .

..

J .2 o cS

S -S

o

.s

o

gt;

59

O.

p

os

P^

pH ea

2

.S 5/2

w

3

p

u

o

gt;

%

M

5

P

%

P

1

.9

S

Planera longifolia, Lx., and var

FI,,El

FI___

W.B-

Mioc.jid.

FI___

FI___

K___

Rel

MOR.

El_

Tfl

G.B-

G.R.

G.B.

G.R.

4A

A1

Mioc.jid.

A1___

A1___

Santale..

Americanum, Lx-------

FL-_

Rel_.

Laueine.

Oinnainoinnm Schenchzeri, Hr----

R___

Mioc., Id.

Id___

Pboteace.

n_ _

FI___

Lomatia hakesefolia, Lx----------

Fl.

Fi__

Lomatia tripartita, Lx------------

FI___

Fl_

FI___

FI___

T,r,mntia microphylla. Lx---------

W.R.

PiMELE.

Fl.

Oleace.

FI.

Rel

FI___

TA

FI___

Fl__*

Fl_

Rel

Fl__.

Rel-

FL-

A1___

Fl_

ApocrxB.

Apocynopbylluui Scudderi, Lx----

CONVOLVHLACB.

FI___

Fl._-

c F 14

-ocr page 228-

210 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;DISTEIBTION OF SPECIES.

Table of Distribution of the Plants of the Green Diver and White Diver GrovpsContinued.

NAMES OF SPECIES.

o

pH

os

Vs

u

a

lt;0

W

o'

44

G

1

Ig .

a o

S

. -o nbsp;-C

h

G ^

O Jr-

c

u

44

o

a*

_o

44

lt;

S)

a

'C

o.

CO

m

V

u

e

P3

'o

bC

c

ZQ

ABIERICAN.

EUROPEAN.

a

a

Eocene.

Miocene.

Oligocene.

Miocene.

-o

fl44.2

^ d 5

p o

.So 2 g o quot;S o

c

A

lt;

o

00

E

O

d

lt;s

be .

S

3 02

w

:rt

d

o

PQ

?

a

S

d

tJO

a

'a

e

a

S

El

Rel_

M^rsineje.

El

Bel?.

Bel?.

SAPOTACEiE.

El

Diospyros brachysepala, AI. Br____

El

Id

FI.,El.

El

Bel

Ericaceae.

E___

Bel_

FI

Bel

Vaccinium, reticulatum ?, Al. Br__

Aealiace-e.

El

Id_ _

FI

Bel-

El

AMPEJ.IDE.ffi.

G.

G. R_

Eel_.

SAXIFRAGEffi.

El

Bel

Weinmannia iutegrifolia, Lx_____

FI

FI

MALVACEffi.

FI

Bel _

TiLIACEffi.

El

ACBRACEffi.

W. B.

B

Mioc., Id_

Bel

El

Bel

SAPTNDACEffi.

FI

El

Bel

El

W. R.

G. B_

Bel

FI___

El

J U.G., ) iMio., Id.i

Bel

R

Bel

El

ReL_

SlAPHYLEACEffi.

FI

Bel__

-ocr page 229-

FLOEA OP THE OEEBISr EIVEE GEOP. nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;211

Ta^le of Distribution of the Plants of the Green Piver and White Miver GroupsContinued.

o

Xi

f g

I

NAMES OF SPECIES. nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;!nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;

i s

i i

1 O

i s

2

s

i|

o

fr.

gt; 5

-1

S

2.

C5

K _

. a

-is! ! sa nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;'r*

AMBEICAN. nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;EUKOPEA.V.

o

ps5

c

.2

quot;cS

Oj

^50

C

a

Sh

S)

cc

Eocene. Miocene. , nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Oliqcene.

Miocene.

fl

1

=i.i

^|.

o lt; ..

.2 o ^

3 o fc. o

gt;1 C f-

c

.d nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;rt

V- 1 fcc . onbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;1-03

1 g

O nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;s

'5

o

p:;

% nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;tCi

te nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;.s

nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;p

k nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;s

.J.

6

3

FRANGULACEiF.

j

Rp? ^ nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;;

Fl._

Fl-

F1___

iLICEiB.

FI.^

Fl

Al

G.E_

au.

ReL-

Fl_.

S. Or_

Fl_.

Rel

Fl

Fl_

BHAMNEa3.

FI_.

BeL_

Fl

TH

G.R,

Fl

Tlftl

Fl .

Td

JGLANPE.^.

G.R_

G.R_

ld_______

Mioc., Id_

FI__

RpI

Al __

Fl___

TH

Fl___

TH

Fl __

Fl __

TH

Fl.?__

Fl___

ld

Anacardiace..

Fl___

Bel

FL

ReL_

Fl___

Fl

Bel_

FL_.

FL

G.R-

Rel

Rel

Fl___

Id-__

Fl___

RpI

FJ

1

1

1

-ocr page 230-

212

DISTEIBTION OF SPECIES.

Table of Distribution of the Plants of the Green Diver and White River GroupsContinued.

NAMES OF SPECIES.

OQ

b

a

W

o'

U

fl

a

a

'C

o

o

2 .

|I

^ 'S, 3

a k Spg

o

tti

o

u

ZJ

M

o

d

p

i

CO

*3

a

lt;

So

a

'C

A

CO

O

tH

M

e3

s

Li

9

S

CO

AMERICAN.

EUROPEAN.

a

o

o

4gt;

Eocene.

Miocene.

Oligocene.

t

Miocene.

fl|-2

'0'**5 rv

.sT O ^ g-gg

glt;)OC!

iS

lt;

M

o

o

amp;.

5*

a

eS

W)c8*

H N

^ o

W

:

a

ll

o

n

?

W

a

o

bO

.9

'3

s

.9*

Zanthoxtle..

Zanthoxylon spiresefolium, Lx____

TT!

Eel

n

Eel

Rel,_

G.K-

Bosiflor.3:.

FI___

Eel__

FI

FI

Eel

FI___

F'l

P,

Rel__

Leguminos^.

-FI

Eel

Pl

Id

FI

Rel_

Podogonium acuminatum, Lx____

Podogonium Americanum, Lx____

FI

Eft]

FI __

FI

Td

FT

W.E,

G. R-

Eel

FI

FI

FI

Incert^j sedis.

FI

FI

FT

FI

FI___

ReU_

-ocr page 231-

RELATIONSHIP OF THE LOCAL GROUPS INDICATED by CORRELATION OF SPECIES.

To consider the degree of relationship indicated by the groups of plants from the localities which I formerly referred to the Green River Group, I firstnbsp;put in apposition the Flora of the Green River Station and that of Florissant, for the specimens have been derived, at each place, from a limited area,nbsp;and the floras of both are represented by the largest number of species.

Between these two groups of plants there are only two identical species: Alnus Kefersteinii and Sapindus obtusifolius. The first is one of the mostnbsp;common species of the European Miocene, and not less frequently foundnbsp;in that of North America in California, Oregon, Alaska, and in the Arcticnbsp;flora of Gieenland, Sachalin, amp;c. It is therefore a Miocene type of a widenbsp;distribution, and not a leading plant of a peculiar geological stage. Thenbsp;second species, Sapindus obtusifolius, is most abundant nine miles southeast of Green River Station, at a locality high in the hills, where a thinnbsp;bed of coal is overlaid with sandy yellow shale filled with the remains ofnbsp;iMusopliylhim GOuiplicatuTn and Sapindus obtusifolius, mostly, for no othernbsp;plants were obtained there except a single leaf of Alnus Kefersteinii.nbsp;This species of Sapindus is so closely allied to S. affinis, Newby., of thenbsp;Fort Union Group, that it may be considered a mere variety. The leafletsnbsp;differ only by the more acute points in 8. affinis, while in the specimens ofnbsp;Florissant the leaflets are more obtuse than in those of Green River, thenbsp;difference being apparently local. These two species are therefore Miocenenbsp;types. Then there are, from Green River Station, Cyperus Chavannesi,nbsp;Arundo Goepperti, Phragmites alaskana, Quercus Haidingeri, Salix media,nbsp;8. elofigata, Juglans denticulata, or seven European Miocene species. Ofnbsp;the others, Eguisetum wyomingense, Ilex affinis, I wyomingiana and a Legu-minosites are closely allied to Miocene types, while Ampelopsis tertiaria.nbsp;Ficus Ungeri, Myrica nigricans, Arundo reperta have their affinities tonbsp;species living at our epoch. Hence 17 species out of 24 show evidentnbsp;relationship or identity with plants of the Miocene of Europe or with

213

-ocr page 232-

214

FLOEA OF THE OEEEN EIVEE GEOHP.

some of the present epoch. The others, Ficus arenacea, Zizyphus cinna-momoides, Cissus protemfolia, Eucalyptus americana are peculiar types whose affinity is not distinct. Juglans Schimperi is also represented in the Eocenenbsp;of Golden, and Ficus wyomingiana at Evanston. Therefore there is nothingnbsp;in this group of plants proving a relation to that of Florissant. From thenbsp;beginning of my researches I have been uncertain about the geologicalnbsp;relations of this flora. It is clear that from its character as exposed bynbsp;the few materials I have had for identification, I could but refer it to thenbsp;upper Miocene.

The same may be said of the 14 species obtained by Professor S. H. Scudder in Randolph County, Wyoming. Eight species, Flabellaria Floris-santi, 3 species of Quercus, Populus balsamoides, Liguidamhai' europmm,nbsp;Oinnamomum ScheucJizeri, Zanthoxylum spiremfolium, are identified in thenbsp;Miocene of Europe. Cyperites Haydenii, Acer indivisum, Celtis McCoshii,nbsp;Evonimus flexifolius are peculiar types; while one species only, Amygdalusnbsp;gracilis, is represented at Florissant.

The flora of Elko Station, represented by 15 species, is' more distinctly related to that of Florissant, with which it has four species in commonMyrica callicomcefolia, Carpinus grandis, Planera longifolia, Piospyros Copeana. Omitting Carpinus grandis, a common species of the Miocene ofnbsp;Europe and America, the three others are truly leading types of the floranbsp;of Florissant, where Myrica calUcomcefolia and Planera longifolia are represented by hundreds of specimens; the other, Piospyros Copeana, hasnbsp;been found only at the two localities now compared. Of the other speciesnbsp;of Elko, Sapindus coriaceus is related to 8. angustifolius of Florissant; threenbsp;species of Myrica and three Conifers of Elko indicate a predominance ofnbsp;plants of these genera, represented at Florissant by fourteen species ofnbsp;Myrica and seven Conifers. There is no relation whatever between thenbsp;flora of Elko and that of the Eocene, or of a lower stage of the Tertiary;nbsp;but five of its species, Fagus Fernonice, Salix media, 8. elongata, Populusnbsp;Pichardsoni, and Ficus Jynx are identified in the Miocene of Europe, andnbsp;one. Lycopodium prominens, is of a still more recent type.

Of the 9 known species of the White River flora, 4 are af Florissant, and these also are leading speciesPlanera longifolia, Myrica acuminata,nbsp;M- rigida, and M. longifolia. A fifth, M. Ludwigii, is so intimately related

-ocr page 233-

215

OOBEELATION OF THE SPECIES.

to the last that it has often been considered as a variety of it by authors; the type is the same. And then Lygodium JJentoni is related to a speciesnbsp;of the Gypses of Aix; Acer (Bgiddentatum has been described formerly fromnbsp;the upper Miocene of California; the others have their affinity with thenbsp;Miocene of Europe.

Alkali Stage Station is only 15 miles from Green River Station. The horizon of both is geologicallj' idsntical, and the Flora of the first, knownnbsp;by only 8 .species, seems to confirm this determination, though all thenbsp;species except Ficus Ungeri are peculiar to the locality. F. Ungeri hasnbsp;been first found at Green River Station; its affinity is with species living atnbsp;this epoch and also with two other species of Alkali Station, F. tenuinervisnbsp;and F. alkalina. Myrica alkalina is of Miocene type, related to M. vindo-honensis and M. Ungeri of Heer; of the others, Juglans alkalina has thenbsp;facies of leaves of Juglandites of Szanne (Eocene); Fraxinus Brownellii isnbsp;related to F. juglandinus, a type of the Gypses of Aix; Ilex maculata, fromnbsp;a leaf poorly preserved, and Alnus incequilateralis are as yet without affinitynbsp;known to me. The Other localities whose Flora is known by two or threenbsp;other species only do not demand consideration. The two species of Sagenbsp;Creek are Miocene, of those of Barrel!s Springs, Fguisitewn Ilaydenii isnbsp;identified at Carbon whose flora is Miocene; Lygodium neuropteroides isnbsp;Eocene; Poa Imvis, described in Haydens '-'Ann. Rep., 1871, from twonbsp;fragmentary specimens, was not positively determined. The species isnbsp;Miocene in Europe; as I found in the specimens of Barrens Springs fragments of a Palm apparently identical with 8abalites Zinkeni of Golden, Inbsp;have supposed the localities referable to the Laramie Group, or Eocene.

From the above it seems evident that the plants which I have heretofore referred to the Green River Group represent two different horizons: Green River Station, Randolph Co. and Alkali Station for one, Florissantnbsp;White River and Elko for a second. R may be possible to fix the horizonnbsp;of this last group, or at least of Florissant, by comparison of its speciesnbsp;with those of Europe. But for the present the materials obtained at Greennbsp;River, Randolph Go., and Alkali Stations are too scant to afford any indication of their reference to any particular stage of the Tertiary; they maynbsp;represent a lower group than that of Florissant, but what is said above ofnbsp;the relationship of these plants authorizes a contrary conclusion.

-ocr page 234-

216

FLOEA OF THE GEBEr EIVEE GEOP.

Of the 166 species of vegetable forms recognized in the specimens of Florissant, 50 are related to and 40 identical with Miocene species of Europe,nbsp;while the affinity to the lower Tertiary, or Oligocene, of Germany is markednbsp;by 8 related and 4 identical species, and to the flora of the Gypses of Aixnbsp;by 28 related and 16 identical species.

At first sight it seems that the types of the flora of Florissant are more distinctly Miocene, even upper Miocene, for two of its species represent plants living at the present time or which at least are so closely alliednbsp;to them that it is scarcely possible to deny identity. But searching fornbsp;more precise affinity, it will be remarked, first: that most of the speciesnbsp;related to or identical with Miocene plants are species of wide distribution,nbsp;which have been found in a large number of European localities from Italynbsp;to the Baltic, and on the American continent from Wyoming Territory andnbsp;California to Oregon and Alaska; then to Greenland, Spitzbergen, Sachalin,nbsp;amp;c. These plants have been described by a number of authors in differentnbsp;works; while the relationship to the flora of the Gypses of Aix refers to anbsp;single locality in the south of France, the plants of which have been describednbsp;by one author only. Secondly, the more marked species, those representednbsp;by the largest number of specimens and which may be considered asnbsp;peculiar to the group, are exclusively Oligocenethe mosses, the Rhizo-carpese in two species of Salvinia,i\iamp; Ferns, the Conifers with very few exceptions, the Myricaceoe especially, as numerous and as distinct in their typesnbsp;as they are in the flora of the Gypses of Aix, with which four of them arenbsp;intimately related and five identical, the beautiful Populus Heerii, which,nbsp;described by Saporta from a single leaf, is represented at Florissant bynbsp;numerous fine specimens, the rare Popidus oxypliylla, the abundant andnbsp;varied species of Lomatia and of Biospyros, the large splendid leaf of Aralianbsp;dissecta very probably identical with Aralia muUiJida, Sap., species of Ilex,nbsp;Paliurus, and especially peculiar forms of BJius, also described in thenbsp;Etudes of Saporta, give to the flora of Florissant a definite/haes markingnbsp;its analogy with the Oligocene far more distinctly than it is with the Miocene plants. This becomes evident in comparing the types of Florissantnbsp;with those of the Miocene, published in this volume. In the Monde desnbsp;Plantes Saporta enumerates as species, which he considers characteristicnbsp;of the flora of the Gypses of Aix, Aralia multifida, Gereis antiqua; seeds

-ocr page 235-

217

OORRELATIOiT OP THE SPECIES.

of Ailanthus crispa; involucres of Falwocarya atavia, Betula gyspsicola, Quercus, salicina, Q. antecedens, Salix aquensis, amp;c., all types which arenbsp;recognized in the flora of Florissant by identical or closely allied species.

Besides the general characters of the flora, the peculiar compounds of the formation, the laminated shale mostly formed of ashes, the immensenbsp;number of insects and fishes preserved in a succession of thin layers ofnbsp;grayish shale are repeated in the upper part of the Gypses of Aix preciselynbsp;as they are found at Florissant. Says Saporta: Entire shoals of fishes werenbsp;surprised and buried in the muddy clay of the bottom. Even insectsnbsp;suffocated in large numbers, from the smallest kind of mosquitoes to ants,nbsp;bees, butterflies, are preserved in the thin shales with the minutest of theirnbsp;organs and even the colors of their wings. The borders of the lake also,nbsp;like those of the Lake of Florissant, were deeply cut, and mountains of verynbsp;steep slopes had their base raised up from the borders, even from the interior of the lake, amp;c. There was also, as at Florissant, a river traversingnbsp;the lake in its whole length, hence the country was diversely broken andnbsp;therefore afforded the best opportunity for a great diversity of its flora.

It cannot be surprising to find in the flora of Florissant such a large predominance of Miocene types, if, like that of Aix, it represents the lastnbsp;periods of the Eocene age, when of course the more predominant and permanent types of the Miocene were already represented.

The evidence of synchronism of the flora of Florissant with that of the Oligocene of France appears confirmed by the characters of the fauna.nbsp;At least Professor Cope ^ identifies the White River Group with the Aqui-tanian and Tongrian of Europeformations which close the Eocene or arenbsp;partly referable to the Eocene, partly to the Miocene, and considers thenbsp;Green River and the Wahsatch as Suessonian or Paleocene. This agreesnbsp;with the observations of Saporta, who considers the Gypses of Aix as anbsp;long series of formations continuous through the different periods intervening betw,een the Paleocene and the Miocene, the upper part even partaking of the character of this last epoch.

The relations of the horizons of extinct yertebrata of Europe and North America, in Bulletin of th, U. S. Geol. and Geogr. Surveys/' by Dr. F. V. Hayden, vol. y, No. 1.

-ocr page 236- -ocr page 237-

MIOCENE FLORA.

The plants of this formation described from Alaska by Professor Heer; from the Fort Union Group by Dr. Newberry; from Carbon and Washakie,nbsp;Wyoming, by myself, and those which 1 have to describe now from thenbsp;Mauvaises Terres of Nevada and from divers localities of California andnbsp;Oregon, are all referable to the Miocene. They may represent, however,nbsp;peculiar geological or geographical divisions which it may be interestingnbsp;to consider separately. The distinction is not yet clear; but these localnbsp;floras may serve to fix hereafter different stages of the American Miocene.

Indeed, for the present, fossil plants have been obtained from a large number of localities of the Miocene; but though taken altogether theynbsp;constitute an important representation of the flora, the number of specimens of each locality does not afford sufficient data to authorize anynbsp;reliable conclusion in regard to their relative stage in either. Whatnbsp;has been done for the flora of the Oligocene must be continued for thatnbsp;of the Miocene. I have described separately the plants obtained from eachnbsp;group or peculiar locality from which a number of specimens have beennbsp;examined and determined either by myself or by other authors, and puttingnbsp;in juxtaposition all these materials in a table of distribution, it will benbsp;possible, perhaps, to see some distinct relationship between a few of thenbsp;localities; or at least there will be for the future some points of comparisonnbsp;for relating the newly discovered plants.

The first group of Miocene plants described h^re is that of the Bad Lands of Dakota. Fine materials have been sent to me for examination, first bynbsp;Professor Wm. Denton, later by Professor McBride, and recently by Professor N. H. Winchell. All the species of this group are described belownbsp;and figured in pi. xlvi to pi. xlix.

The plants of a second group, that of Fort Union, have been described by Dr. Newberry in his memoir on the Later Extinct Floras of Northnbsp;America (Lyceum of Nat. Hist, of New York, vol. ix, April, 186*8), andnbsp;figured as a separate volume of Illustrations of the U. S. Geol. Survey

219

-ocr page 238-

220

DISTEIBUTIOT OP THE PLAfTS.

of the Territories. These plants have to be separately recorded, and this is done in the table of distribution, where it is seen that the analogy ofnbsp;their types is with plants of different groups from the Eocene up to thenbsp;upper Miocene, even to species of our epoch.

The third group is that of Carbon, whose flora is typically allied to that of Alaska. The plants of Carbon have been all described in vol. vii ofnbsp;the U. S. Geol. Report, and those of Alaska have been described by Heernbsp;in the 2d volume of the Flora Arct. These species are merely enumerated in the table of distribution, with the addition of some new ones foundnbsp;in the collection of the U. S. National Museum, which were procured bynbsp;Dr. Wm. H. Dali, and have been described in Proceedings of the Nationalnbsp;Museum, February, 1883.

I have placed in a separate fourth group a number of Miocene species procured from distant localities of California and Oregon. The specimensnbsp;which were intrusted to me for study by Professor J. D. Whitney are thenbsp;property of the University of California, to which they have been returned.nbsp;They were collected at diverse localities, and a limited number of specimens from each. It will not be possible for the present to fix the age ofnbsp;these plants otherwise than to say that they are all Miocene. The plantsnbsp;are all figured in this volume, pis. 1 to lix.

There are still a few vegetable fragments figured (pi. xlv B), obtained at the Chalk Bluffs of Nevada County, California, which are partly Miocenenbsp;and partly Pliocene in character, and which merit a place in this memoirnbsp;in order to have all together the materials of the vegetable scale of thenbsp;North American Tertiary flora, as far as it is known at this time.

-ocr page 239-

DESCRIPTION OF MIOCENE SPECIES FROM SPECIMENS OBTAINED IN THE SO-CALLED BAD LANDSnbsp;OF DAKOTA.

CRYPTOGAMi.

FILICES.

ASPLENIUM, Linn.

Asplenium tenerum, sp. nov.

Plate XLVIa, Figs. 1, S.

Bipinnate; pinnaB-lineax, narrowly lanceolatej secondary pinnae short, oblique, parallel, lanceolate, pinnately lobate; lobes distinct to near the base, oblong or obovate,nbsp;obtuse ] primary nerves slightly flexuous, pinnately dichotomous; lateral nerves at annbsp;acute angle of divergence, forking once or twice.

There is a number of fragments of this species, all of the same character. The lower secondary pinnae, a little more than li centimeters long, 5 millimeters broad at base, are gradually shorter and narrower innbsp;ascending, the lobes becoming also shorter and less deeply cut.

This species has a marked affinity to Sphenopteris Blomstrandi, Heer, FI. Arct., i, p. 155, pi. xxix, figs, 1, 5, 9; but that has the secondarynbsp;pinnae shorter and broader, more or less unequilateral, deeply lobed, and thenbsp;medial nerve thin, dissolving upward, not continuous. Its nearest affinity is with living species of Asplenium of the section of the Bicksonice, likenbsp;Bicksonia tenera, amp;c.

ATaZ.Bad Lands near Gilmore Station of the U. P. R. R, Communicated by Professor Wm. Benton.

221

-ocr page 240-

222 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;DESCRIPTION OP SPECIES.

EQUISETACE^.

EftUISETUM, Linn.

Eqviisetum globulosum, sp. nov.

Plate XLVIII, Fig. 3.

Rhizoma slender, thinly lineate, flexuous or rigid, distantly articulate, bearing simple opi)osite globular tubercles more or less wrinkled by compression.

For a time I was unable to determine the relationship of this fragment. But recently I have found in the collection of fossil plants made by Professor Wm. H. Dali in Alaska a number of specimens distinctly representing these remains as rootlets or root-stocks of Equisetum. The branchesnbsp;from 1 to 6 millimeters in diameter, irregularly striate, straight or flexuous,nbsp;distantly articulate, bear at the articulations simple opposite globularnbsp;appendages somewhat like those of Physagenia Parlatorii, Heer, FI. Tert.nbsp;Helv., i, p. 109, pi. xlii, figs. 2-17, but globular and generally simple,nbsp;very rarely appendiculate in pairs. These remains, much decomposednbsp;by maceration, are fragmentary, none of them continuous, and all withoutnbsp;trace of sheath. Though much smaller and globular, they may representnbsp;the same species as the fragment in Newby., Illust., p. vii, fig. 4, whichnbsp;he mentions as radicle tubers of Equisetum.

Hob.Bad Lands. Professor Wm. Benton.

CONIFEER.

GLYPTOSTROBUS, Endl.

Glyptostrobus europaeus, var. Ungeri, Heer.

Plate XLVI, Figs. 1-lc.

Heer, FI. Tert. Helv., ill, p. 159; FI. Foss. Alask., p.22, pi. i, fig.7, b. f.

Leaves squamiform, appressed, obscurely costate on the back, becoming longer, narrower, linear and two-ranked in the upper part of the branches.

The figured specimen shows the species as it is represented by Heer in the Alaska Flora. I still believe that two species are represented by thenbsp;American specimensone by those figured from Florissant, pi. xxii, andnbsp;the other by those of the Bad Lands. Fig. i of pi. xlvi is, however, verynbsp;similar to the lower part of the branches of fig. 2 of pi. xxii. The speci-

-ocr page 241-

223

MIOCENE FLORABAD LANDS.

men of the Bad Lands has the scales of the stems evidently acute, while Heer generally represents them obtuse.

Hcib.Bad Lands, same as above. Professor Wni. Denton. Specimens of stems with obtuse scales but no leaves, preserved in tufa, are in the collection of Professor Wincliell, from the Yellowstone Valley.

SEQUOIA, Torr.

Sequoia Langsdorfii, Brgt.

U. s. Geol. Eep./ vii, p. 76.

The specimens represent the variety with flat, more obtuse leaves, described by Heer, FI. Alask., p. 23, pi. i, fig. 10a, as var. ohtnsa. Anothernbsp;form of this species, apparently corresponding to S. disticha, Heer, FI.nbsp;Arct., iv, p. 63, pi. xii, fig. 2a; xiii, figs. 9,10, is also represented in thenbsp;specimens of the Bad Landsthis in the collection of Professor McBridenbsp;from northwestern Dakota; the first is in that of Professor N. H. Winchell.nbsp;Heer separates S. disticha from the common S. Langsdorfii especially onnbsp;account of the opposite branchlets. The specimen of Professor McBridenbsp;has merely simple branchlets, therefore the reference is not certain.

Taxodivim disticUum miocenum. Heer.

, S. Geol. Eep., p. 73, pi. vi, figs. 12-14.

iTaABarrs Bluff, Yellowstone Valley. Professor N. H. Winchell.

CORYLUS, Tourn.

U. S. Geol. Eep., vii, p. 144.

Corylus McQuarrii, Forbes.

Plate XLIX, Fig. 4.

V. S. Geol. Eep., vii, p. 144.

The teeth are less pronounced, larger and more equal than in most of the figures given of this species. But the borders are somewhat erased andnbsp;the facies is that of some of the leaves described by Heer. It is a formnbsp;intermediate between C. McQuarrii and.(7. grandifolia, Newby., Illust.,nbsp;pi. XV, fig. 5, which has the lateral nerves slender, less divided, and more

distant.

Bad Lands. Professor Wm. Denton.

-ocr page 242-

224

DESCRIPTION OP SPECIES.

QUERCUS, Linn.

Qiiercus Dentoni, sp. nov.

Plate XliVIII, Figs. 1,11.

Leaves of medium size, coriaceous, elliptical-oblong, very entire, obtuse, narrowed or rounded to a short petiole; borders slightly reflexed; secondary nerves open, nearlynbsp;at right angles toward the base, generally more oblique upward, camptodrome at anbsp;distance from the borders, anastomosing in two series of marginal areoles and separated by intermediate tertiary shorter nerves, branching and anastomosing at rightnbsp;angles; ultimate areolation small, quadrate.

The two fragments of leaves preserved indicate the characters of the species. One of them is nearly 10 centimeters long and 3 centimetersnbsp;broad; the other is broader but the upper part is destroyed. By the nervation the species is related to Q. cMorophylla, Ung., or at least it is of thenbsp;same type. The leaves of this last species are always much smaller andnbsp;the nervation less distinct.

Hah.Bad Lands, Dakota. Professor Wm. Benton.

Qiiercus Olafsenl, Heer.

Plate XLVIII, Fig. 4.

Heer, FI. Arct,, i, p. 109, pi. x, fig. 5; xi, figs. 7-11; xlvi, fig. 10.

Leaves membranaceous, large, short-petiolate, narrowly elliptical, doubly serrate on the borders; teeth obtuse; secondary nerves parallel, slightly curved, some of themnbsp;forking near the borders, camptodrome.

Though I have only seen the fragment figured, it is sufficiently characterized to show its identity with Heers species, which is common in the Greenland Miocene. The lateral veins are a little more curved in passingnbsp;to the borders than represented in most of the figures of Heer.

Hah.With the preceding. Professor Wm. Benton.

Populus Richardsoni, Heer.

U. S. Geol. Eep., vii, p. 177.

The leaf which I refer to this species is smaller than any of those figured. It is only 3 centimeters long and 2 broad. As the leaf is oval,nbsp;narrowed, cuneate to the base, it cannot be referred to P. arctica. Itnbsp;resembles P. mutahilis ohlonga, Heer, FI. Tert. Helv., but I consider itnbsp;as a small form of P. BicJiardsoni.

Hah.Bad Lands, Dakota. Professor McBride.

-ocr page 243-

MIOCENE FLOEABAD LANDS. nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;225

Populus Zaddaclii, Heer.

U. S. Geo!. Eep., vii, p. 176, pi. xxii, fig. 13.

Hab.A fine specimen from Little Missouri Valley, Dakota, is in the collection of Professor Winchell. It has the same character as the leaf,nbsp;pi, xxxi, fig. 8, of this volume.

Populus arctica, Heer.

Plate XLVI, Pigs. 2-13.

U. S. Geol. Eep./' vii, p. 178, pi. xxiii, figs. 1-6.

Populus decipiens, Lesqx., Ibid., p. 179, pi. xxiii, figs. 7-11.

I have formerly separated, under the name of P, decipiens, leaves with characters of nervation identical with those of P. arctica, but differing generally by the borders being very entire, the pattern more enlarged in thenbsp;middle, the base cuneate and the size smaller. But though generally thenbsp;leaves of P. arctica as figured by Heer have the borders undulate, evennbsp;obtusely dentate, they are sometimes perfectly entire, and fig. 5 of pi. xlvi,nbsp;which has undulate borders and is evidently referable to P. arctica, is anbsp;leaf still smaller than some of those of the same plate representing P.nbsp;decipiens, which I now admit as a variety. The leaves of both forms arenbsp;found together. All those figured here are from the Bad Lands, in thenbsp;collections of Professors Benton, McBride, and Winchell.

Populus cuneata, Newby.

Plate XLVI A, Fig. 5.

Newby., Ext. FI. of N. A., p. 64; Illustr., pi. xiv, figs. 1-4.

Leaves small, obovate, narrowed in rounding or cuneate to the base, generally round or truncate obtusely dentate in the upper part, rarely narrowed into a shortnbsp;blunt point, entire from the middle, live or seven palmately nerved from the basenbsp;long-petioled; lateral nerves curving in ascending, branching outside.nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;'

This species has the character of P. arctica in all except the size of the leaves, the coarse denticulation of the generally flat, even emarginatenbsp;apex. The base is sometimes rounded as in the leaf I have figured, butnbsp;in others it is exactly wedge-shaped.

Bab.Bad Lands of Dakota. Bentords and McBrides collections.

c v 15

-ocr page 244-

226

DESOEIPTION OP SPECIES.

Populus glandullfera. Heer.

Plate XLVI A, Figs. 3, 4.

Heer, Fl. Tert. Helv., p. 17, pl. Iviii, figs. 5-11; Fl. Alask.,quot;' p. 26, pi. ii, figs. 1, 2.

Leaves glandulose at the point of attachment of the petiole, variable in size, elliptical-ovate, pointed or generally enlarged on the sides and broadly deltoid, serratenbsp;or callous-dentate all around, five to seven palmately nerved; nerves branching outside.

The two specimens figured here do not show any impression of glands at the top of the petiole; but in both the collections of Professors McBridenbsp;and Winchell there are finely preserved leaves of the species with distinctly marked glands. All the leaves are comparatively small; the one,nbsp;pl. 4, is the largest of those I have seen.

Hob.Bad Lands, Dakota. Bentons, McBrides, and Winchells collections.

Populus latior truncata, Al. Br.

Plate XLVI, Fig. 14.

Heer, Fl. Tert. Helv., p. 14, pl. Ivii, fig. 2.

Leaf subtruncate at base, large; primary nerves five, the lower marginal, thin, the upper strong, branching outside; borders distantly serrate.

The leaf is perhaps too fragmentary for satisfactory identification. Comparing it, however, with Heers figure, loo. cit., it does not appear tonbsp;differ except by the base of the leaf being slightly more rounded.

Hah.Bad Lands. Professor Wm. Benton.

Populus balsamoid.es, var. eximia, G-oepp.

Plate XLVI A, Fig. 10.

Populus eximia, Goepp., Schoss. Fl., p. 23, pl. xvi, fig. .5; xvii, fig. 3.

Leaves large, cordate at base, ovate-lanceolate, obtuse or acute, deeply crenate; lateral nerves at an acute angle of divergence, camptodrome, reticulate along thenbsp;borders.

This fragment,' though the base and apex of the leaf are destroyed, appears referable to this species. The substance of the leaf is membranaceous, the *feurface very smooth, the lateral nerves less curved andnbsp;stronger than in any of the figures of Goeppert. The species is alsonbsp;finely represented in Gaudins Contrib., i, p. 29, pl. iii, figs. 1-5; butnbsp;here, also, the secondary nerves are thinner and more curved. The true

-ocr page 245-

227

MIOCENE FLOEABAD LANDS.

P, halsamoides of the same author is described by Heer in FI. Alask., p. 26, pi. ii, fig. 3. The leaves are smaller, less deeply crenate, the secondary nerves closer, more curved. The fragment represented here has alsonbsp;a great analogy of nervation to P. palwomelas, Sap., t., ii, 2, p. 267,nbsp;pi. vii, fig. 10.

Hob.^With the last.

PLATANEN.

PLATANUS, Tourn.

'tr. S. Geol. Eep.,quot; vii, p. 181.

Platanus aceroides, Goepp. Plate XLIX, Pig. 1.

Hid., p. 184, pi. XXV, figs. 4, 5, 6.

Ifab.Bad Lands, Dakota. Professor Wm. Denton. The leaf, nearly entirely preserved, is much like that figured in vol. vii.

Platanus Guillelmase, Quepp. U. S. Geol. Eep./ vii, p. 183, pi. xxv, figs. 1-3.

Hah.Bad Lands. Two fine specimens, with leaves obtusely dentate, are in the collection of Professor McBride.

MOREAE.

FICUS, Tourn.

U. S. Geol. Eep., vii, p. 191.


Ficus artocarpoldes, sp. nov. Plate XLVIT, Figs. 1-5.

Leaves large, subconaceous oval, obtuse or blunt at the apex, rounded or sub-cordate at base; medial nerve thick, enlarged at base and passing into a verv tMck long petiole; secondary nerves narrow, at an acute angle of divergence camntodromenbsp;with few branches; nervilles close, simple or rarely forking.nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;camptodrome.

The leaves vary from 10 to 15 centimeters long and from 7 to 8 broad The medial nerve is thick, at least on the lower side of the leaves as innbsp;fig. 2, and the petiole, 4 to 5 millimeters in diameter when flattened isnbsp;long, measuring in the same leaf 4 centimeters from its top to its brokennbsp;end. As seen from the figures the base of the leaves is cordate or rounded

-ocr page 246-

228

DBSOEIPTION OP SPECIES.

In the first case the hasilar lateral nerves are nearly at right angles or somewhat more open than those above; in the other, as in fig. 2, all thenbsp;nerves are parallel.

This species is very closely allied to Ficus uncata, Lesqx., U. S. Geol. Rep., vii, pi. XXXV, figs. 1-3, but evidently different by the thin lateralnbsp;nerves being at a more acute angle of divergence, the close nervilles, andnbsp;especially the narrower medial nerve and the lower long straight petiole.

The resemblance of this species is very marked to the Artocarpoides of the Floraof Szanne, especially to A. conocephaloidea, Sap., p. 356, pi. vi,nbsp;fig. 6, which has the nervation and facies of Brazilian Artocarpece, of thenbsp;genera of Pourouma and Coussapoa.

Hob.Bad Lands. Professor Wm. Benton.

Ficus tilisefolia?, Al. Br.

U. S. Geol. Rep./^ vii, p. 203, pi. xxxii, figs. 1, 2, 2a, 3; Ixiii, fig. 8.

The specimen in the collection of Professor McBride is a mere fragment, well characterized by its nervation, but too small for positive identification. I mention it merely to show that species of Ficus of the section of the palmately nerved leaves have traversed the whole Tertiary formation, most abundantly distributed in the Eocene, and still represented innbsp;the oldest Pliocene of California. This group becomes gradually less predominant like the Palms, in accord with the gradual lowering of temperature in the more recent geological stages.

LAURIISrE^. .

TETRANTHERA, Jack.

U. s. Geol. Rep./' vii, p. 217.

Tetranthera praecursoria, sp. nov.

Plate XLVIII, Fig. 2.

Leaves coriaceous, oblong (lanceolate?), gradually narrowed to a short petiole, very entire; primary nerves opposite from a little above the border base of the leaf,nbsp;more oblique, the secondary above also opposite, three pairs, parallel, distant, curvingnbsp;inpassing to the borders, simple or scarcely branching; nervilles thin at right angles.

The leaf, whose upper part is destroyed, is 10 to 11 centimeters long and 4 centimeters broad in the middle; the primary lateral nerves are at

-ocr page 247-

229

MIOCENE PLOEABAD LANDS.

a somewhat more acute angle of divergence, more distant, ascending to the borders in a slight curve, anastomosing with the nervilles of the lowernbsp;secondary nerves, which are parallel, nearly equidistant, and a little morenbsp;curved.

This fine species is very closely allied to the living Tetrantliera Cali-fornica, which has the leaves smaller, and generally four pairs of secondary nerves less distant than in the fossil leaf. In the Californian species the leaves appear more distinctly lanceolate to an acute apexat least asnbsp;far as can be judged from the outline of the fossil leaf Avhose upper partnbsp;is destroyed.

Hah.Bad Lands. Professor Wm. Denton.

CINCHONACE^.

CINCHONIDIUM, Linn.

Leaves oval or oblong, subcoriaceous, very entire; nervation pinnate; lateral nerves at an acute angle of divergence, ascending along the borders, camptodrome;nbsp;tertiary nerves transverse, forming by anastomosis with the quaternary ones a polygonal areolation; seeds in simple or compound racemes, oval.

Schimper remarks on this definition that the leaves described under this name have a likeness to those of some Cinchonacew, but that it is notnbsp;possible to know whether any of them pertain to the genus Cinchona.

Cinchonidium ovale, sp. nov.

Plate XLVIII, Figs. 8-lOJ.

Leaves oval, small, narrowed to a short petiole and to the apex; lateral nerves strong, parallel; nervation and areolation distinct; fruit paniculate, racemose; capsules oval, short-pedicellate.

Though fig. 9 has the base rounded to the petiole and is smaller, the characters of nervation are the same and both leaves evidently representnbsp;the same species. Their sizes vary from 5 to 6 centimeters long and fromnbsp;2 to 3 centimeters broad. The fruits, which appear paniculate in shortnbsp;racemes (not corymbose), are exactly oval, obtuse, 8 millimeters long, 5nbsp;millimeters broad, lineate lengthwise and as if splitting in the middle bynbsp;a more distinct line of separation.

-ocr page 248-

230

DESOBIPTION OF SPECIES.

Comparing this species to Cinchona Msculafii, Ung.,Syllog., iii, p. 10, pi. ii, figs. 6, 7, the leaves are seen to be of the same form though smaller,nbsp;and the nervation of the same type; the fruits are broader and shorter innbsp;the American species, and not distinctly splitting. They are racemose-paniculate, like those of Cinchona Vellozii, D. C., figured by Unger, 1. c., fig. 4.

Hah.Bad Lands. Professor Wm. Benton.

LONICERE^.

VIBURNUM, linn.

U. S. Geol. Rep., vii, p. 222.

Viburnum Nordenskildi, Heer.

Plate XLVIa, Figs. 6, 7.

Heer, FI. Alask., p. 36, pi. iii, fig. 13.

Leaves large, cordate-emarginate at base, obscurely serrate-crenate, penninerve; secondary nerves divided in the upper part, craspedodrome; nervilles simple, close,nbsp;rarely forking; surface punctulate.

The leaves are oval, apparently rounded to a short point, about 9 centimeters long, 7 broad, deeply cordate at base. The lateral nerves arenbsp;thin, flexuous, with subdichotomous divisions, the tertiary nerves being atnbsp;an open angle of divergence and flexuous. These fragments do not differnbsp;in. their characters from those of Heers species; even the size is about thenbsp;same. The secondary nerves are somewhat more oblique but only on onenbsp;side by deformation of the leaf. The epidermis is distinctly punctulatenbsp;as by glands at the base of hairs.

Hob.Bad Lands. Professor Wm. Benton.

Viburnum asperum, Newby.

Later Ext. FI. of N. A., p. 54, pi. xvi, fig. 8.

Leaves ovate, acuminate, rounded at base, equally acutely serrate; secondary nerves strong, close, parallel, divided outside, craspedodrome.

The leaves are small, averaging 5 centimeters long, 3 broad below the middle, from which they taper upward to the acumen; the border teethnbsp;are acute and deep, and the strong lateral nerves are joined by simplenbsp;parallel nervilles at right angles.

Hah.Bad Lands. Collection of Professor N. H. Winchell.

-ocr page 249-

MIOCENE FLORABAD LANDS. nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;231

ViLurnum dakotense, sp. nov.

Plate XLVI A, Fig. 9.

Leaf subcoriaceous, ovate-acute or aiiiculate, deeply dentate from near the rounded base; lateral nerves deep, branching outside, craspedodrome.

There is only one leaf of the kind. It is a little lacerated at base, but evidently rounded; the border teeth are large, turned upward, bluntnbsp;at the apex. The relationship of this leaf is evidently with the followingnbsp;species and still more with Viburnum Schmidtianum, Heer, of the Sachalinnbsp;Flora, p. 43, pi. xi, figs. 4, 8. This last species has the leaves a littlenbsp;larger, the lateral nerves closer, more oblique, and the border teeth shorternbsp;and more acute. In both species the subdivisions of the secondary nervesnbsp;are dichotomous rather than lateral.

Hah.Bad Lands of Dakota. Professor Wm. Denton.

Viburnum Dentoni, ep. nov.

Plate XLIX, Figs. 2,3.

Leaves of medium size, subcoriaceous, polished, oval, gradually narrowed fiom the middle to the petiole and in the same degree to a sharp point or acumen, sharplynbsp;dentate on the borders; nervation strongly marked j lateral nerves close, parallel,nbsp;nearly straight in jiassing to the borders, branching outside, craspedodrome.

From a number of fragmentary leaves of the same kind I have figured the two which more distinctly represent the characters. The leaves, aboutnbsp;9 centimeters long and 6 broad in the middle, are oval or ovate, acuminate;nbsp;the border teeth are long, sharply pointed or spinulose-acuminate, the terminal subfalcate; the nervation is very distinct, as also are the nervilles,nbsp;which are close and mostly simple. The lateral nerves are more numerous and closer than in the preceding species and the substance of thenbsp;leaves is thicker. The specimens come from a different locality; the stonenbsp;is hard and black.

-ocr page 250-

232 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;DESCEIPTION OF SPECIES.

AEALIACEJE.

ARALIA, Toum.

'. S. Geol. Rep., t, p. 235.


Aralia acerifolla, sp. nov.

Plate XLIX, Fig. 5,

Leaves small, palmately three-lobed, broadly rounded at base; lobes oblong, enlarged in the middle, gradually narrowed to the obtuse sinuses, contracted abovenbsp;and lanceolate to a blunt point, entire; jjrimary nerves comparatively strong; lowernbsp;secondary nerves at right angles, the upper very open and curved in passing towardnbsp;the borders, camptodrome.

By its nervation this small leaf is closely related to Aralia angustiloha of the Auriferous Deposits of the Sierra Nevada, pi. v, fig. 4, andnbsp;identical to the leaf figured in this volume, pi. xlv B, fig. 1.

Hah.Bad Lands, Dakota. Professor Wm. Denton.

Aralia notata, Lesqx.

U. S. Geol. Rep., vii, p. 237, pi. xxxix, figs. 2-4.

There are some fine specimens of this species in the collection of Professor Winchell; one especially, a large, entirely preserved three-lobednbsp;leaf, with lobes short, deltoid-pointed, lateral nerves close, camptodrome.nbsp;Other fragments of a still larger leaf have the lobes longer and muchnbsp;larger, ovate-lanceolate, acuminate; the borders minutely dentate, thenbsp;nervation craspedodrome, the primary nerves flat and broader, exactlynbsp;representing Aralia (PlatanusJ nohilis of Newberry. These specimens arenbsp;of different localities; the first, on coarse yellowish-gray sandstone. It isnbsp;the only one of that compound. The second, upon a half-burnt red shale,nbsp;is on the same kind of material as most of the species of the collection bynbsp;Professor. Winchell. It is, therefore, not possible to say whether bothnbsp;forms represent a single species with variety, or whether they belong tonbsp;two different species. A specimen of Aralia f Platanus J nohilis, Newby.,nbsp;has lately been sent to me from Golden. Both forms have a wide rangenbsp;of distribution.

-ocr page 251-

233

MIOOENB FLORABAD LARDS.

MAGNOLIACE^.

MAGNOLIA, Linn.

U. S. Geol. Eep., vii, p- 247.

Magnolia Hilgardiana, Lesqx.

im., p. 249, pi. xliv, fig. 4.

A fiiiG fullyquot;prGSGrvcd spcciiuGii of u iGuf of this spGciGs is in Profsssor Winchells collection from the Yellowstone Valley.

TILIACE^.

TILIA, Linn.

Tilia antiqua, Newby.

Later Ext. FI. of N. Am., p. 52, pi. xvi, figs. 1, 2.

The leaf representing this species is a little smaller than those figured by Dr. Newberry. It is oval in outline, broadly deltoid to the obtuse apex,nbsp;rounded and subcordate at base, 8 centimeters long, 7 broad, very obtuselynbsp;and broadly crenate on the borders, the teeth being still broader and morenbsp;obtuse than figured by the author.

iTa.Yellowstone Valley. Sent by Professor N. H. Wtnchell.

ACEEACE.^.

ACER, Adans.

Acer arcticum. Heer.

Plate XLIX, Pigs. 8, 9.

Heer, FI. Arct., iv, p. 86, pis. xxii, xxiii, xxiv, fig. 1; xxv, figs. 1-3.

Leaves long-petioled, cordate, emarginate at base, palinately five-nerved, sbort-lobate or without lobes; lobes unequal, coarsely dentate on the borders; teeth unequal, obtuse; fruits broadly alate, the wings diverging, not sinuate at base; seeds short-ovate.

The description is copied from Heer, loc. cit., and the fragments of leaves which I refer to the species represent only part of the charactersnbsp;fig. 8, the lobate, obtusely dentate borders; fig. 9, the basilar nervation.

-ocr page 252-

234

DESORIPTIOlSr OP SPECIES.

These are sufficint to identify the leaves; fig. 2 being similar to pi. xxii, fig. 3, and xxiii, fig. 4, of Heer, and fig. 9 to pi. xxiii, fig. 7. This last leafnbsp;has the base truncate not cordate, but this form is marked also in the lastnbsp;figure quoted from Heer and in fig. 8 of pi. xxiii; therefore this differencenbsp;cannot eliminate the essential points of identification. I am the morenbsp;disposed to consider these fragments as representing Heers species, thatnbsp;very fine entirely preserved leaves of this maple have been obtained bynbsp;Professor Whitney from the Chalk bluffs of California, and described innbsp;Appendix to the Fossil Plants of the Auriferous gravel deposits (Mem-of the Mus. Comp. Zool. at Harvard College).

Hah.Bad Lands. Professor Wm. Denton.

Acer gracilescens, sp. nov.

Plate XLIX, Pig, 7 (6?)-

Leaf small, coriaceous, long-petioled, palmately three-lobed; lateral lobes short, oblique, lanceolate, obtuse, the terminal much longer, all entire; base broadly cuneate,nbsp;obtusely once-dentate on both sides below the lobes.

The leaf is about 4 centimeters long, the medial lobe being broken below the top; centimeters between the lateral lobes, and the flexuousnbsp;petiole is a little more than 2 centimeters. There is a short obtuse toothnbsp;on each side above the cuneate base, and hence the leaf is enlarged to thenbsp;points of the lateral lobes and lanceolate to the apex. I find nothing tonbsp;which this leaf might be compared. It has somewhat the facies of thenbsp;small leaves of Acer Bolanderi, Lesqx., Aurif. grav. Deposits, in Mus.nbsp;Comp. Zool. of Harvard, vol. vi. No. 2, but it is more slender in allnbsp;its parts; the lateral lobes are narrow and entire. The nervation andnbsp;areolation are normal.

Though the difference in the characters appears very great, I am disposed to regard fig. 6 as representing a variety, or rather a deformation, of the normal form of this species. The leaf is three-lobate in the uppernbsp;part and narrowed toward the petiole, where it is abruptly rounded; it hasnbsp;two opposite, short, entire, obtusely pointed lobes, as in the normal leaf,nbsp;fig. 7, placed much higher, and the nervation is pinnate on account of thenbsp;difference of position of the lobes, the lateral nerves being parallel, equidistant, all on the same acute angle of divergence. A modification some-

-ocr page 253-

235

MIOCENE FLOEABAD LANDS.

what similar to this is seen on the leaves of Acer sclerophyllum, Heer, FI. Tert. Helv., iii, p. 55, pi. cxvii, figs. 6-9, where fig. 8, without basilarnbsp;lobes, has the secondary nerves parallel, as in the leaf of fig. 6, 1. c., whilenbsp;fig. 9 is distinctly three-nerved at base and three-lobed. Seen upon thenbsp;specimens these two leaves have, indeed, a similar facies by their color,nbsp;the subcoriaceous texture, the polished surface, amp;c.nbsp;ffab.Bad Lands. Professor Wm. Benton.

SAPINDACEJ].

SAPINDUS, Linn.

U. S. Geo). Rep., vii, p. 263.

Sapindus obtusifolius, Lesqx.

Plate XLVIII, Pigs. 5-7.

liici., p. 266, pi. xlix, figs. 8-11.

The leaflets are slightly more acute than those figured in volume vii, but less acuminate and broader than those of Sapindus affinis, Newby.,nbsp;Later Ext. FL, p. 51, Illustr., pi. xxiv, fig. 1. As the specimens fromnbsp;Florissant have the leaflets still more obtuse, the differences may representnbsp;mere local varieties of the same species.

Ilai.Bad Lands. Professor Wm. Benton, in numerous specimens.

JUGLANDEtE.

JUGLANS, Linn.

U. S. Geol. Rep., vii, p. 284.

Jugrlans rliamuoides, Lesqx.

Ibid., p. 284, pi. liv, figs. 6-9.

Hab.Bad Lands. Professor McBrides Collection.

Juglans nigella. Heer.

Plate XLVIa, Fig. 11.

Heer, FI- Foss. Alask., p. 38, pi. ix, figs. 2-4.

Leaves pinnate; pinnules large, ovate-lanceolate, unequilateral at base, gradually narrowed to the apex, acutely serrate; lateral nerves close, much curved, reticulatenbsp;along the borders; nervilles at right angles, distant, tlexuous, nearly simple and parallel.

The fragment of a leaflet figured is evidently referable to this species.

-ocr page 254-

236

DBSCEIPTION OF SPECIES.

which is not uncommon in Alaska. The leaflets are not as large as those of Cary a antiquorwni, Newby., the nervilles more distant and flexuons, thenbsp;teeth of the borders stronger and more acute.

Hai.Bad Lands of Dokota. Professor Wm. Denton.

Juglaiis Woodiana, Heer.

Foss. FI. of Vancouver, p. 9, pi. ii, figs. 4-7.

Leaflets large, oblong-lanceolate, acuminate, crenate-serrate on the borders; lateial nerves oblique, abruptly curving at a distance from the borders, following themnbsp;in simple series of areoles; nervilles very flexuons, distant, branching and anastomosing at right angles; areolation loose.

This species is easily separated from the former by the coarse obtuse irregular teeth of the borders, the curves of the lateral nerves, which arenbsp;more abrupt and more distant from the borders, and the large irregularlynbsp;quadrate divisions of the areas.

Hah.Bad Lands. Professor McBrides Collection.

Carya antiquorum, Newby.

U. S. Geol. Eep., vii, p. 289, pi. Ivii, figs. 1-5; Iviii, fig. 2.

Hah.Yellowstone Valley. Professor N. H. Winchell.

ANACARDIACE^.

RHUS, Linn.

U. S. Geol. Rep., vii, p. 291.

Rlius Wincliellii, sp. nov.

Leaves ternate; leaflets sessile, ovate-lanceolate, acute, the lateral unequilateral at the rounded base, the terminal gradually narrowed to the base; nervation pinnate;nbsp;secondary nerves oiien, close together, parallel, slightly curving in passing to the borders, where they are abruptly camptodrome.

This leaf is closely related to Rhus hella, Heer, FI. Arct., ii, p. 482, pi. Ivi, figs. 3-5, differing especially by the lateral leaflets being roundednbsp;at the base, not narrowed, shorter, and the nervation much closer andnbsp;strongly marked. The substance of the leaves is subcoriaceous.

Hah.Yellowstone Valley. Professor N. H. WinchelVsHoWamp;ciion.

-ocr page 255-

237

MIOCENE ELOEA-BAD LANDS.

POMACES.

PRUNUS, Linn.

Prunus dakotensls, sp. nov.

Plate XLVIa, Fig. 8.

Leaf small, broadly ovate, lanceolate-acuminate, rounded at base, minutely serrate on the borders; nervation camptodrome.

The leaf, nearly 4 centimeters long, more than 2i broad in the middle, has the lateral nerves (8-10 pairs) parallel but at unequal distances, thenbsp;basilar thin, the others more distinct, all very much curved in traversingnbsp;the blade, camptodrome, united to the minute teeth by anastomosingnbsp;veinlets; the nervilles are oblique, flexuous, more generally branchingnbsp;in the middle.

The leaf is remarkably similar to that of pi. xl, fig. 11 {AmelancUer typica), differing by the more acuminate apex, the more minute teeth ofnbsp;the borders and close strong nervilles.

Hab.Bad Lands. ^ Professor Wm. Benton.

LEGUMINOSiE.

CERCIS, Linn.

Cercis truncata, sp. nov.

Leaf of medium size, somewhat thick, round in outline, obtusely pointed, truncate at base, palmately live-nerved.

This leaf has exactly the same form and nervation as the leaves figured on pi. xxxi, figs. 5-7, and described as C. parvifolia. But it greatlynbsp;differs by its size being 8 centimeters broad and more distinctly pointed.nbsp;As the leaves of Cercis are extremely variable in size, this one may represent a large and more developed form of the species of Florissant.

Bad Lands. Professor N. H. Winchell.

-ocr page 256- -ocr page 257-

description of MIOCENE SPECIES OF CALIFORNIA

AND OREGON.

EQUISETACE^.

EQUISETUM, linn.

Equisetuin species.

Plate L, Fig. 8.

A small fragment of Equisetum, representing a cross-section of a root with rootlets diverging starlike.

Hob.Corral Hollow, San Joaquin County, California.

Equisetum species.

Plate L, Fig. 7.

Part of stem of Equisetum, undeterminable species, related to E. Wyomingense, Lesqx., U. S. Geol. Rep., vol. vii, p. 69, pi. vi, figs. 8-11.nbsp;Hob.Contra Costa, California.

EILICES.

LASTREA, Gresl.

Eastrea (Goniopteris) Pischeri, Heer.

Plate L, Figs. 1, la.

Heer, FI. Tert. Helv., i, p. 34, pi. ix, fig. 3.

Urond ptanate; loyr pipn opposite, ptepately partite, the upper alteruale mear.pmuatiMi prum. es uarrowr iu the upper half, ooutraeted to ablnut auernbsp;lateral veins carved inside, 7-9 pairs.nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;munt apex.

There are of this species merely fragments of the ultimate pinn the description of the frond and their divisions is taken from Heer I c Thenbsp;form of the pinnules contracted above to an obtuse point, the direction ofnbsp;the lateral nerves and their number suffice for identification.

Hab.John Day Valley, Oregon.

239

-ocr page 258-

240

DBSOEIPTION OP SPECIES.

CONIFEEiE.

SEQUOIA, Torr.

Sequoia angustlfolia, Lesqx.

Plate L, Fig. 5.

U. S. Geol. Eep., vil, p. 77, pl. vii, figs. 6-10.

Hab.Corral Hollow, San Joaquin County, California.

Sequoia Liandsdorfii, Brgt.

Plate L, Figs. 2, 3.

U. S. Geol. Eep., vii, p. 76; Heer, FI. Tert. Helv., i, p. 54, pl. xx, fig. 2; xxi, fig. 4; FI. Foss. Alask , p. 23, pl. 1, fig. 10.

Hah.John Day Valley, Oregon.

TAXITES, Brgt.

Taxites Olriki?, Heer.

Plate L, Pigs. 6, 6a.

Heer, Pl. Arct., i, p. 95, pl. i, figs. 21-24c; xlv, fig. 1 a, b, c.

Brandies slender; leaves disticlious, linear-lanceolate, blunt at the apex, rounded and narrowed at the base, sessile.

The leaves are sessile, not decurrent at the narrowed base, and therefore not referable to the genus Sequoia. Those I have seen averagenbsp;23 millimeters long by 3i millimeters broad, the same length as indicatednbsp;by Heer, only slightly narrower; they are more or less curved backward,nbsp;have a deep medial nerve, and the surface, as seen in fig. 6a, is distinctlynbsp;transversely lineate but not broadly transversely wrinkled, as seen innbsp;Heers fig. 1 of pl. xlv. But this difference, as also the length of thenbsp;leaves, which the author has seen in some fragments reaching 31 to 33nbsp;millimeters, is not sufficient to eliminate the close affinity indicated bynbsp;the essential characters; for the best specimens of Heer have the leaves ofnbsp;the same length as those figured here, and the transverse undulations of thenbsp;leaves have been remarked by the author upon one specimen only. As innbsp;Heers specimens, the borders of the leaves are flat and smooth and thenbsp;apex blunt. The species cannot be referred to Taxodium any more thannbsp;to Sequoia.

Hah.Corral Hollow, California.

-ocr page 259-

241

MIOCENE FLOEAOALIFOENIA AND OEEGON.

MONOCOTYLEDONES.

PALMvE.

GEONOMITES, Lesqx.

U. S. Geol. Eep., v, P- 115.

Geonomites Scliimperi, Lesqx.

Plate L, Fig. 9.

Ibid., p. 116, pi. X, fig. 1.

Eays narrow, convex or obtusely carinate, narrowly doubly striate, diverging at acute angles from the rachis.

The specimen, entirely represented by the figure, is too small and too fragmentary for positive identification. As far as seen by comparison,nbsp;however, the reference seems authorized. The rays are connate in thenbsp;lower part and disjointed above; the striae are formed by alternate depressions and ridges as seen upon the enlarged fragment, fig. h, c, with 3 to 4nbsp;intermediate veinlets. The fragment also resembles Flabellaria ZinJceni,nbsp;but the primary nerves are more numerous and less marked in this lastnbsp;species and the intermediate veinlets more numerous.

Hah.Contra Costa, California.

niCOTYLEDONES.

AMEYTACE^.

MYRICA, Linn.

Myrica diversifolia, Lesqx.

Plate L, Fig. 10.

Supra, p. 148, pi. xxv, figs. 6-14. nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;^

This fine leaf has evidently the same character as those figured in pi. xxv, figs. 11-14, and represents the same species. In vol. vii of thenbsp;US. Geol. Rep p 134, I alluded to this leaf, referring it to M. latilohanbsp;of Heer var. acutMa, Lesqx. This variety now goes to M. diversifolianbsp;described, 1. c., m some of its multiple formsnbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;

Hah.John Day Valley, Oregon.

C F 16

-ocr page 260-

242 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;DESCEIPTION OP SPECIES.

BETULACEiE.

BETULA, Linn.

Betula parce-dentata, sp. nov.

Plate L, Fig. 12.

Leaf ovate, rounded in narrowing to the base, tajiering up to a short acumen, dentate; secondary nerves craspedodrome; nervilles simple, at right angles to thenbsp;nerves.

A comparatively small leaf, 5 centimeters long, 3 broad in the middle, the broadest part simply dentate; lower teeth turned outside, the uppernbsp;curved upward; the lower basilar secondary nerves are at a slightlynbsp;more acute angle of divergence, branching outside.

Among the fossil plants the affinity of this leaf is with Betula prisca, a very variable and common species of the Miocene. It is especially comparable to the figures given of that species hy Heer in the Flora of Sacha-lin, FI. Arct., vol. v, pi. vii, figs. 3,4, and pi. ii, fig. 8, of the supplementnbsp;to the same Flora. Its analogy is also marked with the leaves I havenbsp;described as Beda oequalis, Lesqx., Mem. of the Museum Comp. Zool.nbsp;Harvard, p. 3, pi. 1, figs. 2, 3, 4. It differs from both by the shorternbsp;more broadly ovate form and the hasilar nerves, which are at a morenbsp;acute angle of divergence. From the last species it is also distinct hy thenbsp;branching of the lower lateral nerves, which are simple and less curvednbsp;in B. cequalis.

Hah.John Day Valley, Oregon.

Betula elliptica, Sap.

Plate LI, Fig. 6.

Sap., t., iii, 1, p. 59, pi. v, figs. 3, 4.

Leaves loug-petioled, elliptical, equally narrowed from the middle downward to the petiole and upward to an acumen, doubly dentate; secondary nerves subopposite,nbsp;oblique, branching toward the apex.

The leaf is somewhat larger than the one described by Saporta. As it agrees in all its characters, it cannot be separated from the mere difference in size. It is 8i centimeters long, nearly 4 broad, and the petiole 2nbsp;centimeters. The lateral nerves, seven pairs, with a thin basilar marginalnbsp;vein, diverge at an angle of 30.

Hah.John Day Valley, Oregon.

-ocr page 261-

MIOCENE FLORAOALIFOENIA AND OREGON. nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;243

ALNUS, Tourn.

Alnus Corrallina, sp. nov.

Plate LI, Figs. 1-3.

Leaves oblong-ovate, thickish, rounded in narrowing to a short petiole, obtusely pointed, doubly denticulate5 teeth short, acute, turned outside, glandulosej secondarynbsp;nerves close, parallel, straight to the borders, branching in the upper part; nervillesnbsp;distinct, close, simple, rarely branching, at right angles to the veins; catkins oval-oblong, with a thick pedicel.

The leaves, 4 to 6 centimeters long, 2i to 3i centimeters broad, short-petioled, have no distinct affinity to those of any fossil species of this genus, but a very close one to those of the living A. mridisthe Mountain Aldernbsp;of the Eastern slope of the United States.

Hob.Specimen fig. 1 is from John Day Valley, Oregon; fig. 2 is from Corral Hollow, San Joaquin County, California.

Alnus carpinoides, sp. nov.

Plate L, Fig. 11; LI, Figs. 4, 4a, 5.

Leaves large, ovate-lanceolate, acuminate, rounded toward the base and abruptly curved outside in reaching the petiole, triplidentate; lateral nerves parallel, straight,nbsp;nearly simple; nervilles simple or anastomosing in the middle, flexuous at right anglesnbsp;to the nerves.

The leaves much resemble those of Carpinus grandis, Ung., a common species of the Miocene described above from the Green River Group; butnbsp;cones of Alnus were found in connection with these leaves, which, moreover, differ from Carpinus grandis by the form of the leaves, which are morenbsp;enlarged at and below the middle, curving outward in reaching the petiole,nbsp;not rounded or subcordate as in that species, and by the more distantnbsp;secondary nerves, the distinct nervilles and the large more acute teeth ofnbsp;the borders. By this last character these leaves are related to Alnusnbsp;macrophylla, Goepp., Schoss. FL, p. 12, pi. v, fig 1.

Hah.Bvid^Q Creek, Oregon.

-ocr page 262-

244

DESCRIPTION OF SPECIES.

CIJPULIFER.J:.

UERCUS, Linn.

Quercus pseudo-alnus, Ett.

Plate LIII, Figs. 1-7.

Ett., FI. V. Biliii, i, p. 59, pi. xvii, figs. 3-6.

Leaves round-ovate or elliptical, short petiolate, subcoriaceous, irregularly obtusely dentate; primary nerves strong; lateral nerves 6 to 8 pairs, slightly curved,nbsp;parallel, with few thin outside branches.

The leaves are very variable in size and form, generally ovate, short, obtusely acuminate, rounded to the petiole, sometimes abruptly decurrentnbsp;to it as in fig. 3, obtusely irregularly dentate. The author describes themnbsp;as irregularly spinose-dentate. All the leaves which I refer to this speciesnbsp;have the border teeth irregular, sometimes small, as in fig. 4, but nonenbsp;acute. The species is closely related to Quercus Gaudini, Lesqx., Am.nbsp;Journ. Sci. and Arts, vol. xxvii. No. 81, p. 360, of Bellingham Bay, fromnbsp;which it essentially differs by the leaves being rounded at base, not or verynbsp;rarely narrowed to the petiole, and the more obtuse teeth of the borders.

Hob.John Day Valley, Oregon.

Quercus furcinervis, Rossm.

Plate LIII, Pig. 8-14; LIV, Pigs. 1, 2.

Phyllites furcinervis and P, cuspidatus, Eossm., Verst, v. Altsattel., pi. vii and ix.

Quercus furcinervis, Ung., Foss. FI. v. Swoszowice, pi. xiii, fig. 5; Heer, FI. Tert. Helv., ii, p. 51, pi. Ixxvii, figs. 17,18; FI. Arct., p. 107, pi. vii, figs. 6a, 7o; xlv, fig. Id; xlvi, fig. 6; Ung., FI. v. Kumi.,nbsp;p. 27, pi. iv, fig. 18; Ett., FI. v. Bil., p. 38, pi. xvi, figs. 11, 12, amp;c.

Leaves large, subcoriaceous, oblong or obovate-oblong, more or less abruptly acuminate, gradually narrowed downward from the middle or from above it to a shortnbsp;petiole, repand-dentate from above the base; medial nerve strict; secondary nervesnbsp;parallel, slightly curved, craspedodrome, mostly simple.

This species is still uncertain in some points. The above description is that of Schimper, made from the figures of Rossmassler. It somewhatnbsp;differs from that of Unger and of Heer, who describe the leaves as ovate-lanceolate, acuminate. Schimper, therefore, supposes that Rossmasslersnbsp;leaves might perhaps represent Castanea atavia. His descriptions, however,nbsp;so positively agree with the characters of the leaves which I have figured,nbsp;and which certainly cannot be referable to Castanea, that evidently we have

-ocr page 263-

245

MIOCENE FLORAOALIPOENIA AND OREGON.

here the leaves of Quercus furcinervis of Rossmassler; and as some of the leaves, like those of pi. liii, fig. 2, and pi. liv, fig. 1, are ovate-lanceolate, Inbsp;believe that both descriptions refer to leaves of the same variable species.nbsp;Very few of the figures of this species given by European authors are madenbsp;from good specimens. The best is that of Heer, FI. Arct., pi. xlv, fig. 1 d,nbsp;which is like my fig. 11. For this reason I have represented the speciesnbsp;by a number of figures which show its different characters. Fig. 14 is anbsp;fragment with distinct areolation; fig. 13 is the smallest of the leaves Inbsp;have seen; fig. 8 is the cup of an acorn found with leaves of this species,nbsp;and possibly referable to it. The fragment, fig. 9, nearly 8 centimetersnbsp;broad, indicates a leaf about twice as large as that of fig. 12.

Hab.Bridge Creek and Cascade Mountains, Oregon, under a volcanic overflow. Professor Jos. L. Le Conte; Plumas Co., California. Professornbsp;J. B. Whitney.

Quercus Olafseni, Heer.

Plate LIV, Fig. 3.

Supra, p. 224.

Leaves subcoriaceous, large, oblanceolate or elliptical, doubly dentate; teeth obtuse; secondary nerves subparallel, some of them forking at the apex.

I have only seen the figured fragment of this species. It agrees in characters with Heers description, being especially similar to fig. 10 ofnbsp;pi. Ixvi, loc. cit. The lower lateral nerves are more open and slightlynbsp;more curved, camptodrome, the upper entering the primary teeth ornbsp;craspedodrome.

Hab.Table Mountain, California.

Quercus drymeja, Ung.

Plate LIV, Fig. 4. nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;'

Supra, p. 154.

Leaves coriaceous, long-lauceolate, narrowed both to the apex and to the slender petiole, acutely dentate,- secondary nerves parallel, slightly curved in traversing thenbsp;blade, simple, craspedodrome.

This leaf agrees in characters with those figured by the authors. The species common in Europe appears to be rare in the American Tertiary.

Hab.Bridge Creek, Oregon.

-ocr page 264-

246 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;DESCEIPTIOK OP SPECIES.

Quercus Breweri, sp. nov.

Plate LIV, Figs. 5-9,

Leaves subcoriaceous, linear-lanceolate or nearly ovate-lanceolate or oblanceolate, acute or acuminate, more or less gradually narrowed to a slender petiole, sharply serrate from above the base; medial nerve thin, straight; secondary nerves at an acutenbsp;angle of divergence, simple, parallel, slightly curving in passing to the borders, cras-pedodrome.

This species, which has some relation to the preceding and still more to Quercus lonchitis, Ung., has narrow leaves, averaging 1 centimeter innbsp;diameter and 7 to 8 centimeters in length; the secondary nerves at annbsp;angle of divergence of 40 to 50 are thin, less than 3. millimeters distant,nbsp;all simple and passing to the borders either straight or with a slight curve.nbsp;Though figs. 8 and 9 are somewhat different in their outline I considernbsp;them as of the same species, for they have the same kind of nervation,nbsp;their base entire as in fig. 7, which represents leaves either narrowed ornbsp;rounded to the petiole though evidently of the same species.

Hah.John Day Valley, Oregon.

CASTANEA, Toum.

Castanea Ungeri, Heer.

Plate LII, Figs. 1,3-7.

Heer, FI. Arct., ii, p. 470, pi. xlv, figs. 1-3; xlvi, fig. 8; FI. Foss. Alask., p. 32, pi. vii, figs. 1-3.

Leaves large, oblong, lanceolate-acuminate, dentate; secondary nerves close, parallel, craspedodrome; seeds subglobose.

The leaves which I refer to this species are very variable in size, 8 to 16 centimeters long or more, 2 to 8 centimeters broad. The teeth of thenbsp;borders are short, blunt, distant, and the sinuses repand. The lateralnbsp;nerves simple, rigid, but slightly curved in traversing the blade, all enternbsp;the teeth under an angle of divergence of at least 40 to 55; the nervillesnbsp;are close, distinct, simple, rarely forking. The nut is oval, nearly 2nbsp;centimeters long.

The figures on pi. vii represent the species of Heer under its divers forms.

Hah.Rock Corral, Placer County, and Corral Hollow, California. The leaves are very numerous but badly preserved.

-ocr page 265-

247

MIOCENE FLORACALIFOENIA AND OREGON.

Castauea atavia, ITng,

Plate LII, Fig. 2.

Ung., FI. V. Sotzka/ p. 34, pi. x, figs. 5-7.

Leaves oblong acute or somewhat obtuse, narrowed at base, unequal, petiolate, coarsely acutely dentate 5 primary nerves strict; lateral nerves simple, craspedodrome.

The leaves of this species are smaller than those of the former, the teeth largei, moie acute, the lateral veins more numerous. They are verynbsp;similar to those of the living North American C. pumila. I have only seennbsp;the specimen figured.

Hah.John Day Valley, Oregon.

SALICIJNE^.

SALIX, Tourn.

Salix varians, Goepp.

Plate LV, Fig. 2.

Goepp., FI. V. Sohoss., p. 26, pi. xix, figs. 17,18; xx, figs. 1,2; Heer, FI. Tert. Helv., ii, p. 26, pi. Ixv, figs. 1-3,7-16; iii, p. 174, pi. cl, figs 1-6; Ludw., Palteont., viil, p. 92, pi. xxvii, figs, 6-12;nbsp;Heer, FI. Foss. Mask., p.27, pi. ii, fig, 8; iii, figs. 1-3; Ett., FI. v. Bit, p. 86, pi. xxix,figs.nbsp;17,19,22,23.

Leaves petiolate, long-lanceolate or lanceolate-acuminate, narrowed or rounded to tbe base, serrulate j lateral nerves,at an acute angle of divergence, curving in ascending to tbe borders, camptodrome.

This leaf, though less narrowed to the base than are generally those of this species, has the same form as that of fig. 18 of Goeppert and alsonbsp;of Heer, fig. 13, loo. cit., which represents the variety Wimmeriana. Thenbsp;leaf. Hi centimeters long, is more than 2i centimeters broad a little abovenbsp;the base, and hence gradually equally tapering to the acumen; the nervesnbsp;and nervilles are very distinct.

Hab.Table Mountain, California, in a block of carbonate of iron; Corral Hollow, Oregon, in numerous fragmentary specimens.

Salix angusta, Al. Br.

Plate LV, Fig. 6.

U. S. Geol. Rep., vii, p. 168, pi. xxii, figs. 4, 5.

Leaves entire, long and narrow, linear-lanceolate, acuminate, narrowed at base to a short iietiole; secondary veins close, numerous.

The specimen shows a number of fragments of leaves of willows.

-ocr page 266-

248

DESCRIPTION OP SPECIES,

which have apparently the character of this species, hut none of them is seen in its whole length, and therefore the characters are not well defined.nbsp;One of them only, that near the base on the right side of the specimen, isnbsp;in a good state of preservation, and this is evidently shorter than are generally the leaves of S. angwsta, and also more enlarged toward the basenbsp;and distinctly lanceolate. It also seems to be curved in the lower partnbsp;and unequal at base. The nervation is positively that of S. angusta, andnbsp;comparing it to fig. 5 of pi. xxii, loc. cit., the difference of size is not verynbsp;great. As all the fragments are upon the same piece of shale they seemnbsp;to belong to the same species and all to represent S. angusta.

Hah.Old field claim, Oregon.

Salix Integra?, Goepp.

Plate LV, Fig. 7.

U. S. Geol. Rep., vii, p. 167, pi. xxii, figs. 1, 2.

Though this leaf has the characters of the species and much resembles that in Ungers Schoss. FI., pi. xix, fig. I, the identification cannot benbsp;certain on account of the absence of nervation. It may represent 8. tenera,nbsp;Al. Br., as described by 'Heer, FI. Tert. Helv,, ii, p. 32, pi. ixviii, figs.nbsp;7-13figs. 9, 13 especially being similar to it, only a little longer.

Hah.Corral Hollow, California.

Populus balsamoides, Goepp.

Plate LV, Fig. 3-5.

Supra, page 158.

Leaves variable in size, cordate or elliptical-ovate, dentate; teeth curved upward; medial nerve thick.

I have described in this volume, page 158, a fragment of leaf from Florissant representing a variety of this species. We have here threenbsp;leaves of the same species, all very different in shape and size. Fig. 3nbsp;has the form and nervation of the leaves of P. halsamoides as figured bynbsp;Heer, FI. Tert. Helv., pi. Ixx, fig. 1, the leaf being only smaller and lessnbsp;acuminate. Fig. 5 is somewhat like fig. 3 of the same plate, the base onlynbsp;subcordate. The fragment, fig. 4, represents the variety eximia of Goepp.,nbsp; Schoss. FI., pi. xvi, fig. 6.

Hah.Corral Hollow, California.

-ocr page 267-

249

MIOCENE FLOEACALIFORNIA AND OREGON.

Platanus dissecta, Lesqx.

Plate LVI, Fig. 4 ; LVII, Figs. 1, 2.

Lesqx,, quot;Mem. Musenm Comp. Zool. (Harvard College), vol. vi, no. 3, p. 13, pi. vii, fig. 12; x, figs. 4, 5.

Leaves large, subcoriaceous, truncate or subcordate at base, deeply three to ve-lobed; lobes lanceolate-acuminate, sharply toothed.

The leaves are large but not larger than those of P. occidentalis, which they closely resemble, differing by the narrower more acutely pointed lobesnbsp;at a more acute angle of divergence. They are larger and more coriaceousnbsp;than are generally those of P. aceroides, and especially of P. Guillelmce,nbsp;with sharper teeth more turned upward. The relation of these leaves tonbsp;those of both P. aceroides and P. occidentalis is, however, so well-markednbsp;that they seem like an intermediate form, indicating mere gradual, scarcelynbsp;noticeable modifications between the ancient Miocene and the presentnbsp;living species.

Hah.Corral Hollow, California.

IJLMACEtE.

ULMUS, Linn,

IJlmus pseudo-americaiia, ep. nov.

Plate LIV, Pig. 10.

Leaves ovate, oblong or oval, acute or acuminate, unequal at base, sharply doubly serrate; medial nerve strong, strict; secondary nerves close, parallel, straightnbsp;or slightly curved in traversing the blade, with a few branches near the apex, crasped-odrome.

, The leaf, 9 centimeters long, 5 broad, with a short thick petiole, is obliquely cut on one side at base, rounded to the other. The primarynbsp;teeth, much longer than the medial ones, have their sharp points curvednbsp;inward, and the intermediate ones are very small and obtuse. All thenbsp;characters of this leaf, as far as can be seen from a fossil specimen, arenbsp;those of the living Ulmus Americana, Linn., some leaves of which seemnbsp;like the original from which the figure has been made. The nervation isnbsp;the same; the lateral nerves, with two or three branches quite near thenbsp;apex, enter the intermediate teeth. The point of the leaf is broken; itnbsp;could easily be reconstructed as acute or rather abruptly short acuminatenbsp;as in most of the leaves of Ulmus Americana.

f/aJ.Bridge Creek, John Day Valley, Oregon.

-ocr page 268-

250 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;DESCRIPTION OF SPECIES.

MORE^.

FICUS, Linn.

Ficus asiininsefolia, sp. nov.

Plate LVI, Figs. 1-3.

Leaves of medium size, coriaceous and polished on the surface, oval-oblong, rounded and coutracted at the apeK into a short obtuse acumen, rounded and narrowednbsp;at the base to a long very thick petiole; secondary nerves few, distant, deeply marked,nbsp;camptodrome, with few outside branches.

The leaves vary from 9 to 14 centimeters long and 4 to 7 centimeters broad; the borders are very entire; the nerves, very deeply impressed intonbsp;the thick substance of the leaves, diverge from the midrib at an angle ofnbsp;50 or 60, first straight, then much curved, especially toward the borders,nbsp;which they follow in simple bows. The medial nerve is gradually thickernbsp;downward from the apex, and passes to a long very thick pedicel measuring, in fig. 1 (the smallest leaf), 3 millimeters at the base of the leaf andnbsp;4 where it is broken, 31 centimeters lower.

This leaf has somewhat the appearance of a Juglans and also, especially by its thick substance and its contracted apex, of a Magnolia, but the greatnbsp;thickness of the pedicel, the direction of the lateral nerves, refer it to anbsp;species of Ficus related to F. (AfocynofhyllwmJ jgenninerma, Ung., asnbsp;represented in Ett., Beitr. zur. El. v. Radoboj., p. 47, pi. ii, fig. 1.

Hah.Rock Corral, Placer County, California.

LAURINB^.

LAURUS, Linn.

U. S. Geol. Eep., vii, p. 213.


Laurus princeps, Heer. Plate LVIII, Fig. 2.

Heer, FI. Tert. Helv., ii, p. 77, pi. Ixxxix, figs. 16, 17; xc, figs. 17, 20; xovii, fig. 1; Ludw., Paleontog., viii, p. 107, pi. xl, figs. 6-8; xli, fig. 16.

Perseaprinceps, Schp., Pal. Vget., ii, p. 831.

Leaves coriaceous, broadly lanceolate or elliptical-lanceolate, narrowed upward to an acute point or a short acumen and downward to the petiole; lateral nerves thin,nbsp;numerous and subparallel, joining the medial nerve nearly at right angles, campto-drome.

This leaf, 16 centimeters long, 3 centimeters broad in the middle, has all the characters of the species as it is described by the authors, and is,nbsp;though larger, similar to Ludwigs fig. 6, pi. xl, 1. c., differing, however, by

-ocr page 269-

251

MIOCENE FLORACALIEOENIA AND OREGON.

the comparatively narrower, though prominent medial nerve and the slender petiole. In fig. 1 of pi. xcvii Heer has figured a smaller leaf withnbsp;narrower midrib, and other authors have leaves of this species with stillnbsp;narrower midribs than in specimens which I have figured.

Hob.Corral Hollow, California.

Laurus grandis, sp. nov.

Plate LVllI, Figs. 1, 3.

Leaves coriaceous, large, ovate or obovate, gradually narrowed to the base, rounded in narrowing upward to the point (not seen); pinnately nerved; lower secondary nerves thin, at right angles, gradually more curved and more oblique upwardnbsp;in traversing the blade, flexuous, branching and anastomosing in arches toward andnbsp;along the borders, distinct; areolation very small, punctiform.

These leaves are numerous but fragmentary, none of them with the apex preserved. The largest, which is the one figured, is about 18 centimeters long, 7 to 8 centimeters broad in the upper part, where it is thenbsp;widest. The medial nerve is rather thin, as in the leaf described above;nbsp;the lower secondary nerves are thin, at right angles, like tertiary ones, ailnbsp;undulate, the upper gradually more oblique, distant; nervilles strong,nbsp;branching or anastomosing at right angles in the middle. The areolationnbsp;is seen in fig. 3.

The leaves have some relationship to those I have described as L. princeps and are mixed together. The difference in the form, the size ofnbsp;the leaves, and the nervation authorize specific separation.

Hah.Same as the preceding.

Laurus salicifolia, sp. nov.

Plate LVlII, Figs. 4, 5.

Leaves coriaceous, lanceolate or linear-lanceolate, equally narrowed upward to an acute point and downward to tbe petiole; lateral nerves numerous, open, parallel,nbsp;camptodrome; areolation punctiform.

The leaves, of which there are a number of specimens, vary in size from 6 to 11 centimeters long, IJ to 21 centimeters broad. The medialnbsp;nerve is not thick. Except one pair of basilar nerves, which follow thenbsp;borders and are at an acute angle of divergence, all the others are open,nbsp;unequal in distance, more or less parallel, remarkably similar in theirnbsp;characters to those of fig. 8. These leaves are mixed together and are,nbsp;perhaps, referable to the same species. They may be compared to those

-ocr page 270-

252

DESOEIPTION OF SPECIES.

of Lmirus Beussii, Ett., Bil. FL, ii, p. 5, pl. xxxi, figs. 5, 11. In this European species, however, as seen at the base of fig. 11, the areolation isnbsp;much larger and the point of the leaves is obtuse.

Hah.Corral Hollow, California.

Laurus californica, sp. nov.

Plate LVII, Fig. 3; LVIII, Figs. 6-8.

Leaves coriaceous, oval-oblong, tapering to an acute point, narrowed to the petiole; medial nerve narrow; lateral nerves few, from 7 to 8 pairs, the lower pair at a more acute angle of divergence, the upper open, sometimes nearly at right angles to thenbsp;midrib, unequal in distance and parallel only in the upper part; nervilles anastomosingnbsp;or branching in the middle; ultimate areolation irregularly quadrate, large.

The leaves of this kind are very numerous, and though apparently differing in shape they all seem referable to the same species. The nervation in the upper part of the leaves is of the same character as that of fig. 1 ;nbsp;but it widely differs, especially by the more oblique basilar nerves. Thenbsp;relation of these leaves to fossil species is with Laurus (OreodaphneJ res-urgens, Sap., t., iii, i, p. 78, pl. vii, fig. 5, and to living species withnbsp;Plioehe triplinervis of Cuba.

Hab.With the preceding.

CINNAMOMUM, Burm.

U. S. Geol. Eep./ vii, p. 218.

Cinnamomum affine, Lesqx.

Plate LVIII, Fig. 9.

IKd., p. 219, pl. xxxvii, figs. 1-5, 7.

This leaf is more rounded at base than any of those figured, 1. c., but except this there is not any difference. It is remarkably similar tonbsp;fig. 1 of pl. xxxvii, 1. c., with the addition of a pair of marginal veinsnbsp;about like those of fig. 7 of the same plate.

Hah.Corral Hollow, California. With the preceding.

TILIACE JU.

GREWIA, Juss.

Grewia auriculata, sp. nov.

Plate LV, Fig. 1.

Leaves orbicular, auriculate at base, palmately nervmd, obscurely crenate; primary nerves five, branching and curved upward; secoudary nerves camptodrome.

The leaf is nearly exactly round, only a little narrower toward the base.

-ocr page 271-

253

MIOCENE FLOEACALIEOENIA AND OEEGON.

6 centimeters broad in the upper part and about the same in vertical direction. The borders at base are prolonged into short obtuse auriclesnbsp;surrounding the base of the petiole and overlapping each other; thenbsp;borders are obtusely and somewhat obscurely crenate.

The leaf is very closely related to Grewia crenulata, Heer, FI. Arct., iv, p. 85, pi. xix, figs. 16,17, a species of Spitzberg, which as seen in fig. 17nbsp;has the basilar borders prolonged into two small vertical auricles, andnbsp;whose borders are indistinctly crenate. It may be the same species; ournbsp;leaf is, however, much larger; the five primary nerves are equal in size;nbsp;the secondary nerves fewer, at right angles, not or scarcely curved upward;nbsp;the tertiary nerves and nervilles thinner.

Bab.Bridge Greek, Oregon.

ACEEINE^.

ACER, Linn.

Acer trllobatum, var. productum. Heer.

Plate LIX, Figs. 1-4.

quot;U. S. Geol. Rep., vii, p. 361, pi. xlviii, figs. 2-3a.

Of these leaves, fig. 1 has the same characters as the fragment of Heer in FI. Tert. Helv., iii, pi. cxii, fig. 6, but all have the middle lobenbsp;prolonged, or nearly twice as long as the lateral ones. I refer them to thenbsp;variety (productum), the same which has been already described from thenbsp;Miocene of Carbon, vol. vii, 1. c.

Bab.Currant Creek, John Day Valley, Oregon.^

IJUGLANS, Linn.

Juglans ?, Deheyana, Heer, pi. LVI, Figs. 5, 6.

Lesqx., quot;IT. S. Geol. Rep., vi, p. 110, pi. xxiii, figs. 1-5.

Leaves coriaceous, entire, broadly ovate, obtuse or with a short obtuse point, round-subcordate at base or narrowed downward in a curve and slightly decurrent to the petiole; medial nerves thick; secondary nervesnbsp;numerous, open, camptodrome.

The above is the description given in Cretaceous Flora, vol. vi, 1. c., of this species. Comparing the specimens of Rock Corral with those I have from the Dakota Group, I could not remark any difference whatever except the distinct punoturations of the surface as seen in fig. 5, whose epidermis is preserved. I thereforenbsp;consider these leaves as referable to the Cretaceous. The specimens do not bear any label of locality. Theynbsp;were mixed with those of Rock Corral, which are all positively Miocene, and whose impressions are upon anbsp;different compound, a coarse laminated sandstone, white those of Juglans are on very hard metamorphio blacknbsp;clay full of small shells. A memorandum referring to the contents of the box says that the three specimens (ofnbsp;which two are figured) are from Rock Corral, 100 feet deep in the Cretaceous. Thus it seems the Miocenenbsp;there immediately overlies the Cretaceous Dakota Group.

Sab.Rock Corral. Cretaceous, California.

-ocr page 272-

254 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;DESOEIPTION OF SPECIES.

ZANTHOXYLE^.

AILANTHUS, Desf.

Ailantlius ovata, sp. nov.

Plate LI, Fig. 7, 8.

Winged fruits or samaras, oblong-ovate, rounded on one end, acute at the other, short, transversely striate; seeds oval.

The specimen shows a branch with unopened huds and some samaras scattered around, which, though not contracted in the middle and not asnbsp;long as are generally those of this genus, seem however referable to it.nbsp;No leaves were found in connection with the specimen. The samaras arenbsp;nearly 2 centimeters long and 13 millimeters broad in the middle. Thenbsp;nearest relation of the species is A. recognita. Sap., t., i, p. 105, pi. viii,nbsp;fig. 7, formerly described as Ropalospermites strangeoeformis. The branchnbsp;with prominent buds and smooth back has the facies of an old branch ofnbsp;Ailanthus.

Hah.Bridge Creek, Oregon.

MYKTOIDE./E.

MYRTUS, Tourn.

Myrtus oregonensis, sp. nov.

Plate LVIII, Fig. 10.

Leaves coriaceous, oblong-ovate, rounded in narrowing to the petiole, very entire; secondary nerves nearly at right angles, joining the marginal vein; intermediate tertiary nerves shorter; surface punctulate.

The leaf, nearly 4 centimeters long, l broad, is widest below the middle, gradually narrowed up to a point or short acumen, rounded in narrowingnbsp;more rapidly to a short petiole. The basilar nerves follow the borders allnbsp;along, anastomosing in curves with the ends of the lateral ones, which,nbsp;all parallel, are at an angle of 60 to the somewhat strong rigid midrib.nbsp;The tertiafy branches are short and generally disappear in the middle ofnbsp;the areas, anastomosing at right angles; the surface is dotted. The relationship of this species is with Myrtus amissa, Heer, Bornstadt FL, p. 18,

-ocr page 273-

255

MIOCENE FLOEACALIFOENIA AND OEEGON.

pi. ii, fig. 2; iii, fig. 4; iv, figs. 8, 9, being merely a little smaller and more enlarged below the middle, with the surface vesicular-dotted. The difference in the characters is not important. This leaf still more distinctlynbsp;resembles the living Myrtus communis, Linn.

Hab.Corral Hollow, California.

LEGUMI^^^OS Ji:.

COLUTEA, Linn.

A

Colutea boweniana, sp. nov.

Plate LVII, Fig. 4.

Leaf ocld-pinnate; leaflets nearly sessile, broadly obovate, obtase or subemargin-ate at the apes, cuneate at the base, very entire; lateral nerves oblique, camptodroiue,

The fragment may represent the terminal and one lateral leaflet of some odd-pinnate leaves like those of Colutea, or part of trifoliate onesnbsp;like those of Cytisus. The leaflets in this last genus are rarely as broadnbsp;as those of the fragments, which are 18 millimeters in width and a littlenbsp;longer. The terminal leaflet is short-pedicellate, the lateral appearnbsp;sessile; its base is destroyed. They are much like leaflets of Coluteanbsp;Salteri, Heer, FI. Tert. Helv., p. 101, pi. cxxxii, figs. 45-47, which havenbsp;the same form and nervation, being only a little smaller.

Hab.Bowen Claim, Oregon.

-ocr page 274- -ocr page 275-

CONTRIBUTION TO THE MIOCENE FLORA OF ALASKA.i

CEYPTOGAMEiE.

EftUISETACE^.

Equisetum globulosum, sp. nov.

The species is described above, p. 222, from the Bad Lands.

FILICES.

Osmunda Torellll, Heer.

Mioc. FI. V. Sachalin, p. 19, pi. i, figs. 4, 46.

Pecopteris Torellii, Heer, FI. Arct., i, p. 88, pi. i, fig. 15.

Semitelites Tm-ellii, Heer, ibid., ii, p. 462, pi. xl, figs. l-5a; Iv, fig. 2.

The species is represented by a very large number of specimens, mostly separate leaflets, imbedded in boulders of carbonate of iron. Mostnbsp;of the leaflets are simple, not lobate, oblong or ovate-lanceolate, entirenbsp;or merely crenulate on the borders by the impressions of the veins. Thesenbsp;leaflets are rarely preserved entire; the borders are often lacerated; theynbsp;vary from to 6 centimeters long and 1 to 2i centimeters broad. Theynbsp;evidently represent leaflets of an Osmunda.

Hob.Coal Arbor, Unga Island.

CONIFER..

Tbiiites (Clianisecyparis) Alaskeusls, sp. nov.

Branchlets alternate, flattened, oblique; leaves imbricate on four ranks, the facial squamiform, compressed, broadly rhomboidal-quadrate, slightly narrowed to the base,nbsp;inflated on the borders and in the middle toward th apex, the lateral flattened by compression, exposing half their face and thus triangular, exactly filling the space betweennbsp;the base and the top of the facial leaves, all thick.

I find no distinct relationship of this species except with Thuites Meriani, Heer, FI. Arct., iii, p. 73, pi. xvi, figs. 17,18, a cretaceous species,nbsp;differing by the facial leaves ovate, narrower toward the apex.

Eab.Same as the preceding.

'The following species of fossil plants from Alaska have been already described in the Proceedings of the United States National Museum, vol. v, 1882, pp. 443-449. They are reproduced here in order to includenbsp;in this volume all the extant literature on the Miocene flora of North America.

C F 17 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;257

-ocr page 276-

258 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;DBSOEIPTION OF SPECIES.

MYRICACE^.

Comptonia cuspidata, sp. nov.

Leaves long, linear or very gradually tapering upward to a terminal narrowly elliptical lobe, pointed or apiculate by the excurreut medial nerve; pinnately lobed;nbsp;lobes coriaceous, convex, subalternate, free at base, irregularly trapezoidal or obliquelynbsp;oblong, inclined upward and sharply acute or cuspidate; primary nerves, two or threenbsp;in the largest lobes, oblique, the upper curving in ascending to the acumen and branching outside, the lower parallel and curving along the borders, anastomosing withnbsp;branches of the superior ones, generally separated by simple secondary short nerves.

Comparable to Comptonia acutilola, Brgt., and other European tertiary species, but distinct from all by the larger cuspidata lobes turned upward, amp;c.

Hah.Same as the preceding.

Comptonia praemissa, sp. nov.

Leaves long, linear in their whole length, 5 to 10 centimeters long, 12 to 15 millimeters broad; deeply equally pinnate-lobate; lobes A^ery obtuse or half round, cut -to the middle and slightly decurrent in their point of connection, the terminal very obtuse;nbsp;nervation obsolete; substance somewhat thick, but not coriaceous.

The species has its greatest affinity to the living Comptonia asplenifolia, Ait. It also appears related to C. rotundata, Wat., as described by Schim-per, Pal. Vgt., ii, p. 555, a species known to me only by its description.

Hah.Ghicknic Bay, Alaska.

BETULACE^.

Betula ala ska 11 a, sp. nov.

Leaves small, round in outline, rounded or truncate at base, deeply obtusely den: tate all around except at the base, turned back or recurved on a short petiole; medialnbsp;nerve distinct, the lateral obsolete; catkins short, cylindrical, oblong or slightly inflatednbsp;in the middle, erect.

Except that no glands are perceivable upon the stems, this species agrees in all its characters with Betula glandulosa, Michx., of Oregon. Inbsp;comsider it as identical.

Hah.Ghicknic Bay, Alaska.

Alnus corylifolia, sp. nov.

Leaves large, broadly ovate, rounded or cordate at base, acuminate or narrowly oblong-ovate, doubly dentate on the borders; primary teeth large, distant, more or less

-ocr page 277-

259

MIOCENE FLORAALASKA.

sharply denticulate to the base; secondary nerves oblique, parallel, the lower pairs more open, all generally simple except a few thin tertiary nerves near the bordersnbsp;passing to the points of the teeth; surface smooth, nervilles rarely distinct, petiolenbsp;comparatively long.

Resembles Corylus McQuarrii, differing by the smooth surface, the nervilles obsolete, the nerves not branching, the long petiole, amp;c.

Hah.Cuyachick, Cook Inlet, Alaska.

CUPULIFEK^.

Carpinus grandis, TJng.

In numerous specimens.

Hal.Same as the preceding. Described also from Greenland by Heer, and in this volume from the Green River Group.

Fagus Deucalionis, Ung.

The collection has a single specimen of this species. Heer has described it from Greenland.

Hah.With the preceding.

Quercus Dallli, sp. nov

Leavessubcoriaceous, oblong, lanceolate-acuminate, rounded or subcordateatbase, 6 to 12 centimeters long, 4 to 8 centimeters broad, deeply equally undulate or obtuselynbsp;dentate; lower lateral nerves nearly at right angles, branching, the others oblique, generally simple, all craspedodrome.

The secondary nerves are more or less distant according to the size of the leaves, being generally 14 pairs.

The relation of this species is to both Q. groenlandica and Q. Olafseni, Heer, tvro species from Greenland, from which this one especially differs bynbsp;the rounded or subcordate base and the position of the lower nerves nearlynbsp;at right angles. Except that these leaves are much larger, they may alsonbsp;be compared to Paullinia germanica, Ung., Syllog. Plant., hi, p. 52, pi.nbsp;xvi, fig. 8, and are possibly referable to this genus, mostly represented nownbsp;in tropical America.

Hob.Cook Inlet, Alaska.

-ocr page 278-

260 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;DBSCEIPTION OF SPECIES.

SALICINE^.

Sallx Rseana, Heer.

Fl. Arot., i, p. 102, pl. iv, figs. 11-13; xlvii, fig. 11.

Species described by Heer from specimens of Greenland.

Hab.Cook Inlet, Alaska.

Populus Richardsonl, Heer.

U. 8. Geol. Eep./ v, p. 177.

Species abundantly represented in the Miocene and Flora of Greenland and Spitzberg.

Hab.Chicknic Bay, Alaska.

Populus arctica. Heer.

U. 8. Geol. Rep., vii, p. 178.

Has the same distribution as the preceding, and is still more common in the Miocene of Greenland and North America.

Hab.^With the preceding.

IJLMACE^.

Ulmus sorbifolia, Ung.

Goepp., Schoss. Fl., p. 30, pl. xiv, fig. 10.

Leaf oblong, with borders parallel in the middle, taper-pointed or acuminate; secondary nerves numerous, close, parallel, half open (angle of divergence 60), generally forking near the doubly dentate-crenate borders; primary teeth blunt, turnednbsp;upward.

The base of the leaf is destroyed. The preserved part is centimeters long, 2 centimeters broad, with 18 pairs of deeply marked secondary veins.

The species, which is not mentioned in Schimpers Pal. Vgt., is closely allied to XI. plurinenia, Ung., which has been found in Alaska.nbsp;Hab.Cuyachick Bay, Cook Inlet, Alaska.

-ocr page 279-

261

MIOCENE FLORAALASKA.

NTSSACB^.

Nyssa arctica, Heer.

FI. Arct., ii, p. 477, pi. xliii, fig. 12c; 1, figs. 5,6,7.

The fruit which I refer to this species is of the same size and form as fig. 6,nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;c., but less distinctly striate lengthwise; the cross-wrinkles slightly

marked by Heer in fig. 65 enlarged, being as prominent as the longitudinal strice. The fruit, somewhat deteriorated by maceration, most probablynbsp;represents the same species, abundantly found in Greenland.

Hob.Unga Island, Alaska.

Diospyros anceps, Heer.

FI. Tert. Helv., iii, p. 12, pi. oil, figs. 15-18; Beit, zur Sibir. FI., p. 42, pi. xi, fig. 7.

The leaves agree by all the characters with Heers species, especially similar to figs. 16, 17 of the FI. Helv., 1. c., the smaller leaf being of thenbsp;same size as fig. 16. The other specimen, which is fragmentary, is muchnbsp;like fig. 7 of the Siberian FI. The leaves are broader than in D. Alaskana,nbsp;the lateral nerves more distant, amp;c.

Hab.Cook Inlet, Alaska.

ERICINEAB.

Vaccinlum reticulatum, Al. Br.

Heer, FI. Tert. Helv., iii, p. 10, pi. ci, fig. 30.

Leaves petiolate, oval, very entire, obtuse at the apex, narrowed at the base in rounding to a short alate petiole; lateral nerves open, few, interspersed with tertiarynbsp;shorter ones; surface deeply reticulate.

The leaves, from their size, shape, and nervation, correspond with those described by Heer, 1. c., the only difference being that one of the leaves Inbsp;had for examination, the largest, has the short petiole winged. In fig. 30nbsp;of Heer the petiole seems also bordered in the upper part by the decurrent base of the leaf, but the appearance is less distinct. Moreover, therenbsp;are other leaves in the same collection of Mr. Dali which are smaller andnbsp;with naked petiole. The difference is not, therefore, of specific value.

Hab.Cook Inlet, Alaska.

-ocr page 280-

262 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;DESOEIPTION OP SPECIES.

COENEiE.

Cornus Orbifera, Heer.

U. S. Geol. Eep., vii, p. 243.

The specimen referable to this species has the lateral nerves curving inward along the borders, anastomosing with the upper ones by nervillesnbsp;at right angles, as in Heer, FI. Tert. Helv., pi. cv, fig. 16. Heer has alsonbsp;described the species from Spitzberg specimens.

Eah.Cook Inlet, Alaska.

MAGNOLIACE^.

Mag-nolia ordenskioldi, Heer.

quot;Beitrage Zur. Foss. FI. Spitzb. (FI. Arct., iv), p. 82, pi. xxi, fig. 3; xxx, fig. 1.

Leaves large, thickish, oval, obtuse, entire, emarginate or shortly auriculate at base; secondary nerves distant, curved in traversing the blade, forking near thenbsp;borders.

From the numerous well preserved specimens of this beautiful species I have been able to complete the diagnosis of Heer, made from fragmentary leaves. The leaves are longer than those of M. ovalis, Lesqx.,nbsp;to which Heer compares this species, and also subauriculate at base ornbsp;emarginate; the surface is rugose, crossed at right angles to the veins bynbsp;simple or forked nervilles. The two lower pairs of veins are closer thannbsp;those above. In a leaf of medium size the two lower pairs of nerves arenbsp;8 millimeters distant, while those of the middle are nearly 2 centimeters.nbsp;The angle of divergence in joining the midrib is open, but the nerves arenbsp;much curved upward in traversing the blade.

These leaves, like those figured from Alaska Spitzberg, have the surface diversely marked by tracks of worms or insects, which appear tonbsp;have dug narrow flexuous channels into the parenchyma or under thenbsp;epidermis.

Hah.Chicknic Bay, Oliaska Peninsula, Alaska.

-ocr page 281-

263

'MIOCENE FLORAALASKA.

EL^ODENDRE^.

Elseodentlron lielveticiim, Heer.

FI, Tert. Helv., iii, p. 71, pi. cxxii, fig. 5.

Leaves coriaceous, oval, equally uarrowed upward to a blunt apex and downward to a short petiole; secondary veins (seven) unequally distant, parallel, except the lowest, which are a little more oblique and ascending higher parallel to thenbsp;borders; all camptodrome, arched at a distance from the margins, forming a doublenbsp;series of festoons by anastomosing branches; surface rugose; borders undulate.

The leaves according to Heer are obtusely dentate on the borders, but part of the margin near the base of the leaf described above is destroyed,nbsp;and Heers fig. 5, loc. cit., shows from the middle upward exactly thenbsp;same undulations as the Alaska specimen. The only difference remarkednbsp;on the leaf of Alaska is that it is more distinctly narrowed to the petiole.nbsp;The specimen bears numerous fragments of Taxodium disticJmm.

Hah.Shumagin, West side of Alaska.

JUGLANDINE^.

Juglans Woodlana, Heer.

V. Vancouver p. 9, pi. ii, figs. 4-7.

Two fragmentary specimens. Hah.Ghicknic Bay, Alaska.

-ocr page 282- -ocr page 283-

SPECIES OF PLANTS FROM THE CHALK BLUFFS OF

CALIFORNIA.

A few fragments sent from this locality are figured, pi. xlvJ, as supplement to the records obtained until now on the Flora of the remarkable formation of the Gold-bearing gravel of Nevada and California. The agenbsp;of this formation, which I have considered as recent Miocene, or oldnbsp;Pliocene, is not positively ascertained. All the species known from thatnbsp;locality have been described in Mem. of the Museum of Comp. ZooL,nbsp;Harvard College, vol. vi. No. 2. They are recorded in the table of distribution. The fragments figured, pi. xlv5, represent the following species:

Quercus convexa, Lesqx.

Plate XLV B, Figs. 5, 6.

Mem. of the Museum, he. cii., p. 4, pi. i, figs. 13, 17.

The species is most abundantly represented.

Ulmus californica, Lesqx.

Plate XLV B, Figs. 3, 4, 7.

liid., p. 15, pi. iv, figs. 1, 2; vi, fig. 7a.

The leaves of this species are very variable, often simply dentate and lanceolate-acuminate.

Aralia acerifolia, Lesqx.

Plate XLV B, Fig. 1.

Species described from the Bad Lands, this vol., p. 232, pi. xlix, fig. 5.

Aralia ZaddacLi?, Heer.

Plate XLV B, figs. 8, 9.

Ibid, p. 21, pi. V, figs. 2, 3.

The fragments represent more distinctly the lobes of the species described, 1. c., but do not add any more evidence to the relation of thenbsp;leaves to A. ZaddacM of Heer.

Cercocarpus antlquus, Lesqx.

Plate XLV B, Pig. 2.

Ibid, p. 37, pi. X, figs. 6-11.

The leaf is better preserved than any of those previously seen. Its characters are the same; the leaf is only broader and a little shorter; thenbsp;short petiole is entirely preserved.

265

-ocr page 284-

266

DISTRIBUTION OF NORTH AMERICAN

TABLE OF DISTRIBUTION OF THE NORTH AMERICAN MIOCENE FOSSIL PLANTS.

S = . o ^

.. _r N

o *0 -t: !-! C S.

NAMES or SPECIES.

CO

CRYPTOGAMJE.

Algje.

Chondrites species, Hr.. Halimenites major, Lx.

Calamari^.

Equisetum species, Lx.....

Equisetum species, Xy.....

Equisetum globulosuin, Lx. Equisetum Haydenii, Lx...

Filices.

Asplenium dakotensis, Lx ,

Lastrea Fischeri, Hr......

Pteris sitkensis, Hr........

Osmuntia Torellii, Hr.....

Onoclea sensibilis, Ny -

Lycopodiacel.

Psilotuin inerme, Ny......

CONIFER.

Thuya interrupta, Ny....................

Thuyites alaskensis, Lx..................

Taxodium distichum miocenum, Hr.......

Taxodium Tijanorum, Hr................

Taxodium occidentale, Ny...............

Glyptostrobus Europaeus, var. tJn^eri, Hr.

Sequoia Langsdorfii, Bt..................

Sequoia disticha, Hr.....................

Sequoia angustifolia, Lx.................

Sequoia Nordenskilildi, Hr................

Sequoia Coutsiae ?, Hr...................

Cone of Sequoia, Ny....................

Pinus species, Hr........................

Pinites pannoiiicus, U...................

Taxites Olriki, Hr.......................

Taxites microphyllus, Hr................


Sp., Gr.


Sp . Gr .


Sp -


H-


Sp., Gr.


MONOCOTYLEDONES.

Gramine.

Phragmites alaskana, Hr____

Phragmites species, Ny_____

Poacites tenue-striatus, Hr.

Ctperace.

Cyperus species. Lx. Carex servata, Hr...

Alismace.

Sagittaria pulchella, Hr.....

-ocr page 285-

267

MIOCENE FOSSIL PLANTS.

Table of Distribution of the North American Miocene Fossil PlantsContinued.

NAMES OP SPECIES.

d

M

1

0 .

.2 rS

S d

Z 1

3

ij

'd

c3

'd

5.S

B 1

a

Z o o

a

o

'5

^ ft, s

** p o Onbsp;pR

sa

9

w

rd

c 'O

c 0} ^nbsp;o amp;

.D

eT'd

*3 o Cu

giSoQ

lt;

agt;

P,

o

9

Aboide^.

SsnLACE^.

iRIDEiE.

PALSL.

-j.

,

DICOTYLEDONES.

Myricacem.

-j-

Betulace..

Betula prisca, Ett.......................

Betula alaskana, Lx.....................

Betula aequalis, Lx......................

Betula elliptica, Sap.....................

Betula Stevensoni, Lx...................

Betula grandifolia, Ett...................

Alnus Kefersteinii, Hr...................

Alnus corrallina, Lx.....................

Alnus carpinoides, Lx....................

Alnus corylifolia, Lx....................

Alnus serrata, Ny.......................

CUPULIFERiE.

Carpinus grandis, U.....................

.

Corylus McQuarrii, Fo...................

Gr., Sp..

Corylus grandifolia, Ny..................

Fagus pseudo-ferruginea, Lx.............

f

-ocr page 286-

268

DISTEIBUTION OF NORTH AMERICAN

Table of Distribution of the North American Miocene Fossil PlantsContinued.

NAMES OF SPECIES.

a

lt;

*0

a quot;rt

O '3 $

o

tc

'O

lt;e

n

o

a . ee S

n 1 ^

Z o o

a

o

a

P d

p

o O

SB

S

n

c9

43

O

a -0 d .

1 ^

O

A

-c -2 'B

2 4S

C

o

Qe

s

a

Gr......

Gr......

Gr......

Gr

.

Salicinke.

Gr...

Gr., Sp..

Gr......

'

Sp., Gr.. Sp. Gr..

Platanee.

Gr ____

Gr ____

-ocr page 287-

269

MIOCENE FOSSIL PLANTS.

Tahle of Distribution of the North American Miocene Fossil PlantsContinued.

NAMES OP SPECIES.

cS

lt;

6 S

c rt

o -S

.0 ed

S ^

ij

'd

ce

n

*0

a .

.g

a i

0 lt;S *'3nbsp;u V

0

a

0

a

^ d a

- 1

0 0

s

13

JS

0

a

CJ fi C ^

0 fe .a

-d a *Q,

.3 CO lt;3

a

Ck

1

4.

Balsamiflu..

ULMACElffi.

4.

MOKB.E.

4-

4.

Ficus oblanceolata, Lx...................

-I-

POLTGONE..

Coccoloba Iffivigata, Lx..................

Nyssace..

Laurine..

-f

Tetranthera utahensis, Lx................

-f

ASAUINE.:.

Aristolocliia oordifolia, Ny................

CUfCHONACE..

LONICEKEiE.

Viburnum Nordenskioldi, Hr.............

Viburnum lanceolatum. Nv...............

-ocr page 288-

270

DISTEIBUTION OP NOETH ANEEIOAN

Table of Distribution of the North American Miocene Fossil PlantsContinued.

ITAMES OF SPECIES.

e

c

lt;

'

.2 fl 2

o *3

.O OS

^ fe

ea

O

'C

oi

P3

-c

p .

ca

B

o

agt; ^

Q

O

p

p

^ d

p

t 2

o O

p

s

M

*3

ja

O

p -0

4gt; H

H P til

o

.Q

'P -S '-P o S.

2 ^ 2 lt;

amp;

BlGKOXIACE^.

Sapotaceje.

Eric ACE..

Aiialiace..

1

T

AMPELIDE.

CORNE..

Magnoliacel.

H-

'' nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;TILIACE.

Aceeace..

Sapindacej.

-ocr page 289-

271

MIOCEKE FOSSIL PLANTS.

Table of Distribution of the North American Miocene Fossil PlantsContinued.

NAMES OP SPECIES.

lt;

0

S.2

o -g

.o C3

O

'

?

C

C9

P

'

a

a cd

fl e

t2

Z o o

d

*3

p

t 2

o O

fa

p

P

' ^

'a

A

d

0) a C3 fc)

O

X3

O 'P

'P p S,

.5 M

H

Celastkine..

Eeode:xdee.

Ilice..

Eiiamxe^.

4-

Sp. Gr

Gr

4-

JUGLANDE..

4-

Jufflans picrioides. Hr.....

Jiicrlans Woodiana. Hr.

Juarlans denticulata. Hr.

Sp......

Jufflans ecrecria. Lx... .

Jufflans oreffoniana. Lx......

H-

Anacaueiace:.

Ehus WiDCliellii, Lx...............,.

Rhus nervosa. Nv

Rhus Boweniana. Lx____

4-

Ilhus dispersa. Lx...........

Rhus metopioides, Lx........

4-

Rhus mvricsefolia. Lx.........

Rhus tj'phinoides, Lx.............

Zanthoxile:.

Zanthoxilon diversifolum, Lx............

Zanthoxilon juglandinum, Lx............

Ailanthus ovata, Lx ....................

MYRTACEiE.

Myrtus oregonensis, Lx...................

POMACE.

Araelanchier similis, Ny..................

-ocr page 290-

272 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;DISTRIBUTION OP MIOCENE FOSSIL PLANTS.

Table of Distribution of the North American Miocene Fossil PlantsConliuued.

NAMES OP SPECIES.

c

M

s

lt;

0

a .

cS V

Z 3

fl (3

^ 3

o

gt;9

'd

ce

-d

a

eC

a 1 o 3

Z o

a

quot;a

^ a. a

^ 1 o O

a

s

A

o

a

2 a ^

O --2nbsp; 'd' -anbsp;' S ft

lt;

.

SPIREiE.

Amtgdale^.

Rosiflork.

Leguminosjs.

Carpiter.

Gr......

Phtllites.

-ocr page 291-

REMARKS ON THE SPECIES OF MIOCENE PLANTS.

The 240 species of American Miocene plants named in the table represent the essential, more prominently distributed genera of plants living now on the North American continent. The list has few species of Ferns,nbsp;but they are all of types recognized in the present North American Flora,nbsp;among them the living Onoclea sensibilis. It has a large number of Conifers,nbsp;the more generally distributed being Taxodium disticlmm, the bald Cypressnbsp;of the Southern States, and Sequoia Langsdorfii, the ancestor of Sequoianbsp;senvpervirens, the Redwood of California. It has few Monocotyledons,nbsp;mostly Giraminece and Cyferacew, with a Sagittaria, a Smilax, an Iris, andnbsp;three species of Palms. The Dicotyledons are as yet represented in thenbsp;Miocene of North America by five species of Myrica, one of which is thenbsp;type of M. Californica, another, that of Comptonia asqglenifolia; then bynbsp;a number of species of Betula, Alnus, Carpinus, Corylus, Fagus, Castanea,nbsp;Quercus, Salix, and Fopulus; indicating for the Miocene age of North America a distribution of the plants of these genera corresponding to that whichnbsp;we have at the present time. Of Hquidambar, there are two species, ornbsp;two varieties of one, with six species of Ulmus, two of them representingnbsp;JJ. Americana and TJ. fuha, now living; then a number of species ofnbsp;Ficus, Laurus, Persea, Viburnum, Biospyros, Aralia, Corylus, Magnolia, Tilia,nbsp;Acer, Sapindus, Ilex, Rhamnus, Juglans, and Elms. Indeed, of all thenbsp;plants enumerated in the table there is only one whose type is not reproduced in the present vegetation of the North American continent. It is anbsp;species referable to the Oinchonaceoe, described as OincJionidium, and as yetnbsp;of uncertain botanical affinity.

The representatives of some of the genera of the present North American arborescent vegetation have indeed not yet been recognized in the American Miocene Flora,Planer a, Celtis, Carpinus, Liriodendron, Ptelea,nbsp;Vitis, Pvonimus, yPsculus, Cephalqnthus, Kalmia, Azalea, and a few others;

O F 18 273

-ocr page 292-

274

GEI^ERAL REMARKS.

but species of the first seven named genera have been described in the Flora of the old Tertiary. Even Liriodendron many specific formsnbsp;already known in the Cretaceous Dakota Group. It is therefore rationalnbsp;to admit that remains of these genera have not as yet heen found in thenbsp;American Miocene, though they have been represented in that formation;nbsp;for they are in that of Europe. The same may be said of Azalea, twonbsp;species of which are described from the Oligocene of Florissant, andnbsp;perhaps also of jEsculus, though no remains of the last genus have beennbsp;remarked thus far in the geological floras of this continent. Ceplialantlius,nbsp;Kalmia, and a number of others have not yet been found fossil anywhere:nbsp;they may be of more recent origin or of later introduction; or, owing tonbsp;peculiar circumstances of habitat, their remains may not have been preserved. And also it must not be forgotten that the relationship betweennbsp;the floras of two geological epochs cannot be so intimate that the linksnbsp;between the vegetable group can always be clearly followed.

The difference between the vegetation of the present epoch and that of the Miocene time is far greater in Europe than it is in America, thoughnbsp;in Europe the Miocene Flora is now much better known than it is on thisnbsp;continent, where vegetable paleontology is still in its infancy. Some yearsnbsp;ago, when the fossil Flora of America was as yet unknown, it was contendednbsp;that the European Miocene Flora having its principal traits of analogy innbsp;the living Flora of the North American continent, where most of its typesnbsp;are reproduced, these had been derived, at the end of the Miocene period,nbsp;by migration through the fabulous Atlantis. The typical analogy is nownbsp;clearly explained by the affinity of the character of the Miocene Flora ofnbsp;both continents; for, as seen from the table, the distribution of the morenbsp;important of its vegetable types is equally marked on both sides of thenbsp;Atlantic. As species in common, there are in the Ferns, Lastrea Pischeri;nbsp;in the Conifers, Taxodium disticJmm, Grhjftostrohus PuropcBus, Sequoia Langs-dorfii; in the Monocotyledons, Sniilax grandifoUa; in the Dicotyledons,nbsp;two species of Myrica, two of Betula, one each of Alnus, Carpinus, Corylus,nbsp;three of Fagus, one of Castanea, four of Quercus, ten of Salix and Populus,nbsp;and so on: so that, of the 240 species of the American Miocene, more thannbsp;50 are identified in that of Europe; and besides, a large number of othersnbsp;are so closely related that the specific differeilces are scarcely noticeable;

-ocr page 293-

275

MIOCENE FLOEA.

and when it becomes possible to ompare the specimens of both continents, identity will probably be admitted for most of them. Counting thesenbsp;species of close affinity, it may be reasonably admitted that the relationship of the floras is marked by one-half. At this epoch all the plantsnbsp;enumerated above have disappeared from Europe, or at least are represented there by different specific types.

The same degree of affinity is recognized between the North American Miocene Flora and that of the Arctic in Greenland and Spitzbergen. Thenbsp;table shows that 55 of the species are common to both. As most of thesenbsp;Arctic species are common to Europe also, it has been surmised that thenbsp;Floras of the present epoch had their origin in the north, and that fromnbsp;there the vegetable forms have been gradually distributed southward.nbsp;At first this opinion seemed objectionable on account of the deficiencynbsp;in the Arctic Flora of southern types, which are found more marked innbsp;Alaska, and still lower in the Western Territories of the United States;nbsp;for, until recently, the genus known as indicating the lowest degree ofnbsp;latitude for the vegetation of the Miocene of Greenland was Magnolia^nbsp;This genus at the present epoch marks the northern limit of the southernnbsp;zone of the American Flora, reaching latitude 41 north. But now. Heernbsp;describes in the Vllth volume of the Artie Flora, which has only Greenland fossil plants, two species of Palms f FlabellariaJ, four species ofnbsp;Lauriis, two of Aralia, six of Magnolia; with species of Pterospemiites,nbsp;Sapindus, Paliurus, amp;c.,indeed of most of the genera represented in thenbsp;Miocene Flora of southern Europe: the objection is therefore groundless.

As yet there is not conclusive deduction from a comparison of the floras of the different localities from which specimens have been obtained,nbsp;in regard to the relative age of the groups.

The Alaska Flora is known by the largest number of species: it may be taken for point of comparison. The different groups of California andnbsp;Oregon are unserviceable for that purpose, those remote localities representing each too few species. We therefore put in juxtaposition thenbsp;species of Alaska, of Carbon, of the Bad Lands, of the Chalk Bluffs ofnbsp;California, and of the Fort Union Group.

Alaska has 73 species, of which 13 are found in the Bad Lands, 4 at Carbon, and 2 in the Chalk Bluffs. As 46 species are described from the

-ocr page 294-

276

GENEEAL EEMAEKS.

Bad Lands, 32 from Carbon, and 54 from the Chalk Bluffs, considering the number only, by far the greatest degree of affinity is marked betweennbsp;Alaska and the Bad Lands.

The four species of Carbon also found at Alaska, Taxodium distichum, Corylus McQuarrii, Populus Arctica, and P. Richardsoni, are Arctic typesnbsp;common also to the Bad Lands.

Of the 13 species common to Alaska and the Bad Lands, 9 are Arctic; of these, 6 are European also; and besides, Populus latior, P. glandulifera,nbsp;and Juglans nigella are European, but not as yet discovered in the Arcticnbsp;Flora. The Bad Lands group, therefore, is truly Miocene, and showsnbsp;scarcely any deviation from that of Alaska. The three species mentionednbsp;as not Arctic may be indicative of a somewhat warmer climate.

The Flora of the Chalk Bluffs shows positively the characters of a more recent period, developed under the influence of a higher degree of temperature. It has only two species in common with Alaska, Fagus antijpofi andnbsp;Populus Zaddaclii, both found in the European Miocenethe first in thenbsp;south of France, the second near the Baltic Sea. The subtropical character of the Flora is indicated by one species of Palm, a Castaneopsis,nbsp;closely related to a living species of South California; numerous speciesnbsp;of Quercus of the section of the evergreen oaks; two fine species of large-leaved Platanus; three species of Ficus of the group of F. tilimfolia; Perseanbsp;pseudo-carolinensis, amp;c. It has, besides, a number of plants of Miocenenbsp;types, preserved in the Eastern slopes of the North American continent, nownbsp;disappeared from the Western ; three species of Ulmus, two of Magnolia,nbsp;three of Rhus, amp;c.; and then a few peculiar species which are still found innbsp;California or North Mexico, of the genera Aralia, Acer, Sapindus, Cornus,nbsp;Zizyphus, Zanthoxylon, Juglans, and Cercocarpus. This group is partlynbsp;related to the Miocene and partly to the Flora of our epoch.

The Flora of the Fort Union Group, as already remarked, appears to have been made of specimens derived from different localities referable tonbsp;different horizons. Except Eguisetum glohulosuni, Glyptostrohus Europoeus,nbsp;and Seguoia Langsdorfii, none of its species are identified with the Floranbsp;of Alaska. The first of the plants named above is in the Miocene Flora ofnbsp;the Bad Lands, with which that of the Fort Union Group has also in common: Corylus grandifolia, Populus cuneata. Viburnum asperum, Aralia nobilis,

-ocr page 295-

277

MIOCENE FLOEA.

Tilia antiqua, Juglans rJiamnoides: in all, 9 species, the only ones relating the group to the Miocene. Others of its plants are identified with speciesnbsp;of the Eocene Flora of the Laramie GroupSahal Camjphellii, especially,nbsp;which, sent in very large and numerous specimens from the banks of thenbsp;Yellowstone River, indicated as Miocene, is abundantly found in the Lig-nitic of the Raton Mountains and of Colorado; Platanus Paynoldsii, P.nbsp;Haydenii, and a few others, which, though not identified in the Eocene, arenbsp;related to its Flora by typical affinity; Aristolochia cordifoUa, Catalpa cras-sifolia, Phyllites carnosus, P. cupanioides, amp;c., all plants with coriaceousnbsp;leaves and of coarse tissue, like those of the Dakota Group; and with these,nbsp;Onoclea sensihilis, Corylus rostrata, Corylus Americana, common plants of thenbsp;present North American Flora.

From these meagre data nothing appears definite but this: As the fossil floras of Carbon and the Rad Lands are related by 10 identicalnbsp;species, and those of the Bad Lands and Alaska by 13, these three groupsnbsp;apparently represent the same stage of the North American Miocene. Thenbsp;Flora of Carbon has only four species identified in that of Alaska; but thisnbsp;lesser degree of affinity may be ascribed to difference in latitude.

-ocr page 296- -ocr page 297-

I :n^ E X.

Abietites Ernestin, Lesqx.,p. 33.

Abies nevadcnsis, Lesqx.,p. 139.

Acacia septentrionalis, Lesqx., p. 203, pL xxxix, figs. 15,15 a. Acer quidentatura, Lesqx., p. 180.

Acer arciicum, Heer, p. 233, pl. xlix, figs. 8,9.

Acer gi-acilesccns, Lesqx., p. 234, pl. xlix, flg. (0?) 7.

Acer indivisura, Lesqx., p. 180, pl. xxxvi, figs. 6, 9.

Acer trilobatum, var. productum, Heer (Al. Br.?), p. 253, pl. lix, figs. 1-4.

Acer, species, p. 181, pl. xxxvi, figs. 7, 8.

Acerites pristinns, Newby., p. 83.

Acorus bracbystachys. Heer, p. 143.

Adiantites gracillimus, Lesqx., p. 137, pl. xxi, fig. 8.

Ailanthus longepetiolata, Lesqx., p. 197, pl. xl, figs. 6, 7. Ailanthus ovata, Lesqx., p. 251, pl. li, figs. 7, 8.

Alnites graudifoliua, Newby., p. 3C.

Alnites quadrangularis, Lesqx., p. 70.

Alnus carpinoides, Lesqx., p. 243, pl. 1, fig. 11; li, figs, 4,4 a, 5. Alnus corrallina, Lesqx., p. 243, pl. li, figs. 1-3.

Alnus cordata, Lesqx., p. 151 ; flowers, pl. xxxix, f. 3.

Alnus coryliflia, Lesqx., p. 258.

Alnus Icansaseana, Lesqx., p. 70.

Alnus inquilateralis, Lesqx., p. 151.

Alnus Kefersteinii, Goepp., p. 151.

AraelancLior typica, Lesqx., p. 198, pl. xl, fig. 11. Ampelopbyllum attenuatnm, Lesqx., p. 68, pl.iii, fig. 2nbsp;Ampelopliyllum ovatum, Lesqx., p. C9.

Ampelopsis tertiaria, Lesqx., p. 177.

Amygdalus gracilis, Lesqx, p. 199, pl. xl, figs. 12-15; xliv, fig. G.

Andromeda afinis, Lesqx., p. 60, pl. ii, fig. 5.

Andromeda delicatula, Lesqx., p. 175. pl. xxxiv, figs. 10,11. Andromeda Paiiatorii, Heer, p. 60.

Andromeda rlioraboidalis, Lesqx., p. 176.

Aiiisopliyllam semi-alatum, Lesqx., p. 91.

Anona cretacea, Lesqx., p. 77.

Anona robusta, Lesqx., p. 124, pl. xx, flg. 4.

Antholitbcs ammnus, Lesqx., p. 203, pl. xxxiv, figs. 13-15. Antholitbes improbus, Lesqx., p. 204, pl. xl, figs. 20,21nbsp;Antliolitlies obtusilobus, Lesqx., p. 203, pl. xxxii, fig. 20.nbsp;Apooynophyllum Scudderi, Lesqx., p. 172, pl. xlv, figs. 1-5.nbsp;Aralia acciifolia, Lesqx., pp. 232,265. pl. xlix, f. 5; xlv, fig. 1.nbsp;Aralia concreta, Lesqx., p. 64, pl. ix, figs. 3-5.

Aralia dissecda, Lesqx., p. 176, pl. xxxv, fig. 1.

Aralia formosa. Hoer, p. 60, pl. xi, figs. 3, 4.

Aralia notata, Lesqx., p. 232.

Aralia pungens, Lesqx., p. 123, pl. xix, figs. 3, 4.

Aralia quinquepartita, Lesqx., p. 62.

Arali.i radiata, Lesqx., p. 64, pl. vii, figs. 2, 3.

Aralia Saportanea, Lesqx., p. 61, pl. viii, figs. 1, 2; pl. ix, figs. 1,2.

Aralia subemarginata, Lesqx., p. 63.

Aralia tenuinervis, Lesqx., p. 63, pl. vii, fig. 4.

Aralia Towneri, Lesqx., p. 62, pl. vi, fig. 4.

Aralia tripartita, Lesqx., p. 82.

Aralia Zaddacbi, Heer, p. 265, pl. xlv', figs. 8, 9.

Araucaria spathulata, Newby , p. 30.

Aristolocbia dentata, Heer, p. 59.

Arundo Goepperti? Mnst.,p. 141.

Arundo reperta, Lesqx., p. 141.

Aspidiophylluin dentatum, Lesqx., p. 88.

Aspidiopbyllum platanifolium, Lesqx., p. 88, pl. ii, fig. 4. Aspidiopbyllum trilobatum, Lesqx., p. 87,pl. xii, fig. 1; xiii,nbsp;figs 1-5 ; xiv, fig. 1.

Asplenium tenerum, Lesqx., p. 221, pl. xlv, figs. 1, 2. BanLsites lineatus, Lesqx., p. 165, pl. xxxii, fig. 21.

Betula alaskana, Lesqx., p. 258.

Betula beatriciana, Lesqx., p. 36.

Betula elliptica, Sap., p 242, pl. li, fig. 6.

Betula Florissanti, Lesqx., p. 150, pl. xxvii, flg. 11.

Betula parce-dentata, Lesqx., p. 242, pl. 1, fig. 12.

Betula timncata, Lesqx , p. 150, pl. xxviii, figs. 7,8.

Betulites denticulatus, Heer, p. 36.

Bumelia Florissanti, Lesqx., p. 174, pl. xxxiv, figs. 4,5. Callicoma microphylla, Ett . p-146.

Carpinus attenuata, Lesqx., p. 162 pl. xxvii, fig. 10.

Carpinus fraterna, Lesqx., p. 152, pi. x xvii, figs. 12-14. Carpinus giandis, Ung , pp. 152,259.

Carpites gemmaceus, Lesqx., p. 204, pl. xl, fig. 19.

Caipites liriophylli? Lesqx., p. 77, pl. xi, fig. 5.

Carpites milioides, Lesqx., p. 204, pl. xl, fig. 18.

Carpolitbes, species? p. 91.

Carya antiquorum, Newby., p. 236.

Carya Bilinica, Ung., p. 191, pl. xxxix, figs. 1,2,13.

Carya Bruckmanni ? Heer, p. 191, pl. xxxix, fig. 6.

Carya costata, Ung., p. 190.

Carya rostrata (Goepp.), Scliimp., p, 191, pl. xxxix, fig. 4. Cassia Fisclieri, Heer, p. 202.

Castanea atavia, Ung., p. 247, pl. lii, flg. 2.

Castanea Ungeri, Heer, p. 246, pl. lii, figs. 1,3-7.

Castanea intermedia, Lesqx., p. 156.

CaudexCcaulinites) spinosus, Lesqx., p. 91.

Celastrinites elegans, Lesqx., p. 185, pl. xxxi, figs. 9,10. Celastropbyilum ensifolium, Lesqx., p. 84.

Celastrus fraxinifolius, Lesqx., p. 184, pl. xxxiii, figs. 2-4; xl. fig. 10.

Celastrus Greithianus, Heer, p. 184.

Celastrus Lacooi, Lesqx., p. 184.


279

-ocr page 298-

280

INDEX.

Celtis McCosMi, Lesqx., p. 163, p. xxxviii, figs. 7, 8.

Celtisl ovata, Lesqx., p. 69.

Cercis parvifolia, Lesqx., p. 201, pi. xxxi, figs. 5-7.

Cercis truncata, Lesqx., p. 237.

Cercocarpus antiquus, Lesqx., p. 265, pi. xlv^, fig. 2.

Chara? glomerata, Lesqx., p. 135, pi. xxi, fig. 12. Cincbonidium ovale, Lesqx., p. 229, x)l- xlviii, figs. 8-10'.nbsp;Cinnamorauni afifine, Lesqx., p. 252, pi. Iviii, fig. 9.nbsp;Cinnamonmni Heerii, Lesqx., p. o4.

Cinnamomum Scbeuchzeii, Heer, pp. 54,165, pi. xxxviii, fig. 6. Cissitf s acuminatus, Lesqx., p. 67, pi. v, figs. 3,4.

Cissites afliiiis, Lesqx., p. 67.

Cissites liarkoriaims, Lesqx., j). 67, pi. iii, figs. 3,4.

Cissites Heerii, Lesqx., j). 68, pi. v, fig. 2.

Cissites insignis, Heer, p. 66.

Cissites salisburiaefolius, Lesqx., p. 66.

Cissns parrotiasfolia, Lesqx., p. 177.

Colutea? Boweniana, Lesqx., p. 255, pi. Ivii, fig. 4.

Corylus McQaaiTii, Borbes, p. 223, pi. xlix, fig. 4.

Corntis orbifera. Heer, p. 262.

Comptonia cuspidata, Lesqx., p. 258.

Comptonia prEemissa, Lesqx., p. 258.'

Crateegus acerifolia, Lesqx., j). 198, pi. xxxvi, fig. 10.

Cyperites Haydenii, Lesqx., p. 140, pi. xxiii, figs. 1-3.

Cyperus Chavannesi, Heer, p. 140.

Cytisus Florissautianus, Lesqx., p. 200, pi. xxxix, fig. 14. Cytisus modestus, Lesqx., p. 200, j:l. xxxix, figs. 9-11.nbsp;Dalbergia cuneifolia, Heer, p. 200, pi. xxxiv, figs. 6,7.nbsp;Dioscorea? cretacea, Lesqx., p. 34.

Diospyros ambigaa, Lesqx., p. 60.

Diospyros anceps, Heer, p. 60,261.

Diospyros brachysepala, A. Br., p. 174, pi. xxxiv, figs. 1, 2. Diospyros CopeaDa, Lesqx., p. 175, pi. xxxiv, fig. 3.

Diospyros primreva, Heer, p. 59.

Diospyros rotuudifolia, Lesqx., p. 60.

Diplazium ilwelleri. Heer, p. 138.

Dodonfea, Linn. (Seeds), p. 182, pi. xxxvi, fig. 5.

Dryophyllum (Quercus) Holmesii, Lesqx., p. 38, pi. iv, fig. 8. Dryophylliim (Qaercus) latifolium, Lesqx., p. 37, pi. iv,nbsp;figs. 1,2.

Dryopbylluni (Quercus) primordiale, Lesqx., p. 37. Elasodendron helveticum, Heer, p. 262.

Embotbritea? dapbneoides, Leaqx.,p. 51.

Engelbardtia oxyptera, Sap., p. 192.

Equisetum globulosum, Lesqx., pp. 222,257, pL xlviii, fig. 3. Equisetum Haydenii, Lesqx., p. 136.

Equisetum nodosum, Lesqx., p. 25.

Equisetum Wyomingenso, Lesqx., p. 136.

Equisetum, species ? p. 239, pi. 1, figs. 7,8.

Eremophyllum fimbriatum, Lesqx., p. 91.

Eucalyptus Americana, Lesqx.,p. 197.

Evonymus flexifolius, Lesqx., p. 183, pi, xxxviii, fig. 13.

Eagus cretacea, Ne^by., p. 37, pi. ii, figs. 6,6.

Eagus Deucalionis,'IJng., p. 259.

Fagus Feroniie, Ung., p. 153.

Eagus polyclada, Lesqx., p. 37.

Ficus alkalina, Lesqx., p. 164, pi. xliv, figs. 7-9.

Ficus aiigustata, Lesqx., p. 47.

Ficus arenacea, Lesqx., p. 163.

Ficus artocarpoides, Lesqx., p. 227, pi. xlvii, figs. 1-5.

Ficus asiminsefolia, p. 250, pi. Ivi, figs. 1-3. nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;,

Ficus Beckwithii, Lesqx., p. 46, pi. xvi, fig. 5; xvii, figs. 3, 4. Ficus distorta, Lesqx., p. 48, pi. xiv, fig. 4.

Ficus Glascoena, Lesqx., p. 48.

Ficus Halliana, Lesqx., p. 46.

Ficus Jynx, Ung., p. 1G3.

Ficus lanceolata, Heer, p. 163.

Ficus laurophylla, Lesqx., p. 49, pi. i, figs. 12,13.

Ficus magnolioBfolia, Lesqx., p. 47, pi. xvii, figs. 5-6.

Ficus multinervis, Heer, p. 163.

Ficus primordialis. Heer, p. 45.

Ficus tenuineivis, Lesqx., p. 164, pi. xliv, fig. 4.

Ficus tiliiefolia, A. Br., p. 228.

Ficus Ungeri, Lesqx., j). 163, pi. xliv, figs. 1-3.

Ficus 'Wyomingiana, Lesqx., p. 164.

Flabellaria Florissanti, Lesqx., p. 144, pi. xxiv, figs. 1-2. Flabellaria? minima, Lesqx.,p. 34.

Fontinalis pristina, Lesqx.,p. 135, pi. xxi, fig. 9.

Fraxiuus abbreviata, Lesqx., p. 170, pi. xxviii, figs. 5, 6. Fraxinus Brownellii, Lesqx., p. 171.

Fraxinus cocenica, Lesqx., p. 123, pi. xx, figs. 1-3.

Fraxinus Heerii, Lesqx., p. 169, pi. xxxiii, figs. 5, 6.

Fraxinus Libbeyi, Lesqx., p. 171, pi. xxvii, figs. 5-7, 9. Fraxinus mespilifolia, Lesqx., p. 160, pi. xxxiii, figs. 7-12.nbsp;Fraxinus ? myricsefolia, Lesqx., p. 170, pi. xxxiii, figs. 13,14.nbsp;Fraxinus priedicta, Heer, p. 169.

Fiaxinus Ungeri, Lesqx., p. 171.

Geonomites Sebimperi, Lesqx., p. 241, pi. 1, fig. 9.

Gleicbenia Kurriana, Heer, p. 26.

Gleickenia Hordenskildi, Heer, p. 26, pi. i, figs. 1,1^. Glj'ptostrobus Europieus, var. Ungeri, Heer, p. 222, pi. xlvi,nbsp;figs. 1,1.

Glyptostrobus gracillimus, Lesqx., p. 32, pi. i, figs. 6, O'. Glyptostrobus Ungeri ? Heer, p. 139, pi. xxii, figs. 1-6*.nbsp;Grewia auriculata, Lesqx., p. 252, pi. iv, fig. 1.

Grewiopsis Haydeuii, Lesqx., p. 83.

Gymnogramma Haydenii, Lesqx., p. 122, pi. xix, fig. 2. Haraamelites eerdatus, Lesqx., p. 71, pi. iv, fig. 3.nbsp;Hamamelites kansaseanus, Lesqx., p. 70, pi. 4, fig. 5.nbsp;Hamamelitcs quadrangulaiis, Lesqx., p. 70.

Haraamelites quercifolius, Lesqx., p. 71.

Hamamelites tenuiuervis, Lesqx , p. 70.

Hedera marginata, Lesqx., p. 177, pi. xl, fig. 8.

Hedera ovalis, Lesqx., p. 65.

Hedera platanoidea, Lesqx., p. 65, pi. iii, figs. 5,6.

Hedera Sebimperi, Lesqx., p. 65, pi. iv, fig. 7.

Hemitelites Torellii, Heer, p. 257.

Hymenopbyllum cretaceum, Lesqx., p. 26.

Hypnum Haydenii, Lesqx., p. 130.

Hex 2 affiiiis, Lesqx., p. 180.

Hex dissimilis, Lesqx., p. 386.

Ilex grandifolia, Lesqx., p. 187, pi. xxxviii, fig. 1.

Ilex Knightiajfolia, Lesqx., p.'188, pi. xl, figs. 4, 5.

Hex maculata, Lesqx., p. 186, pi. xlix, fig. 5.

Hex nncrophylla, Lesqx., p. 186.

Hex pseudo-stenopbylla, Lesqx., p. 185.

Hex quercifolia, Lesqx., p. 186, pi. xxxviii, figs. 2-5.

Ilex stenophylla, Ung., p. 185.

Hex strangulata, Lesqx., p. 84, pi. iii, fig. 7.

Hex subdenticulata, Lesqx., p. 186.

Ilex rryoiningiana, Lesqx., p. 186,

Inolepia ? species, p. 83, pi. i, tigs. 8-8.

Isoete.s brovifolius, Lesqx., p. 136.

Juglans acuminata, Heer, p. 190.

Juglans alkalina, Lesqx., p. 190.

Juglans costata, Ung., p. 190, pi. xxxix, fig. 5.

Juglans (?) Dcbeyana, Hcer, pp. 86, 253, pi. Ivi, figs. 5,6. Juglans denticulata, Heer, p. 190.

Juglans Florissanti, Lesqx., p. 190.

Juglans nigella, Heer, p. 235, pi. xlvi, fig. 11.

Juglans rhamnoides, Lesqx., p. 235.

Juglans Sebimperi, Lesqx., p. 190.

Juglans Woodiana, Heer, pp. 236,263.

Lastriea (Goniopteris) Fiseberi, Heer, p. 239, pi. 1, figs. 1. ]


-ocr page 299-

281

lTDEX.

Lastrsea (Goniopteris) intermedia, Lesqx., p. 138.

Lanrus califomica, Lesqx., p. 252, pl. Ivii, flg. 3; Iviii, figs.

6-8,

Laurns grandis, Lesqx., p. 251, pl. Iviii, figs. 1,3.

Lanrus macrocarpa, Lesqx., p. 52.

Laurus ? modesta, Lesqx., p. 53, pl. xvi, fig. 4.

Lauras nebrascensis, Lesqx., p. 52.

Laurus princeps, Heer, p. 250, pl. Iviii, fig. 2.

Laurus proteajfolia, Lesqx., p. 52, pl. iii, figs. 9,10; xvi, fig. 6. Laurus salicifolia, Lesqx., p. 251, pl. Iviii, figs. 4,5.nbsp;Leguminosites alternans, Lesqx., p. 202.

Legiiminosites cassioides, Lesqx., p. 203.

Leguminosites cultriformis, Lesqx., p. 86, pl. x, fig. 4. Leguminosites serrulatus, Lesqx., p, 202, pl. xxxix, figs. 7, 8.nbsp;Leguminosites, species ? p. 203, pl. xxxix, figs. 16,17.

Lemna penicillata, Lesqx., p. 143, pl. xxiii, fig. 8.

Liquidambar Europseum, A. Br., p. 159, pl. xxxii, fig. 1. Liquidambar integrifolium, Lesqx., p. 45, pL xiv, fig. 3.nbsp;Liriodendron acuminatum, Lesqx., p. 74.

Liriodendron cruciforme, Lesqx., p. 74.

Liriodendron giganteum, Lesqx., p. 74.

Liriodendron intermedium, Lesqx., p. 74.

Liriodendron Meekii, Heer, p. 73.

Liriodendron pinnatifidum, Lesqx., p. 75.

Liriodendron primcevum, Kewby., p. 73.

Liriodendron semi-alatum, Lesqx., p. 75.

Liriopbyllum Beckwitbii, Lesqx., p. 76, pL x, fig. 1. Liriopbyllum obcordatum, Lesqx., p. 77.

Liriophyllum populoides, Lesqx., p. 76, pL xi, figs. 1,2. Lomatia abbreviata, Lesqx., p. 167, pl. -gliii, fig. 17.

Lomatia acutiloba, Lesqx., p. 167, pl. xliii, figs. 11-16, 20. Lomatia hakereiblia, Lesqx., p. 1G6, pl. xxxii, fig. 19.

Lomatia interrupta, Lesqx., p. 167, pl. xliii, figs. 18,19. Lomatia ruicrophylla, Lesqx, p. 167.

Lomatia Saportanea, Lesqx., p. 51, pl. iii, fig. 8.

Lomatia Saportanea, var. longifolia, Lesqx., p. 52.

Lomatia spinosa, Lesqx., p. 166, pl. xliii, fig. 1.

Lomatia terminalis, Lesqx., p. 166, pl. xliii, figs. 2-7.

Lomatia tripartita, Lesqx., p. 166, pl. xliii, figs. 8-10. Lycopodium prominens, Lesqx., p. 137.

Lygodium Dentoni, Lesqx., p. 138.

Lygodium neuropteroidea, Lesqx., p. 188.

Lygodium trichomanoidos, Lesqx., p. 27.

Macreigbtia crassa, Lesqx., p. 175, pl. xxxiv, figs. 16,17. Magnolia alternans. Heer, p. 72.

Magnolia Capellini, Heer, p. 72.

Magnolia Hilgardiana, Lesqx., p. 233.

Magnolia Nordenskildi, Heer, p. 262.

Magnolia obovata, Kewby., p. 73.

Magnolia specioaa. Heer, p. 72.

Magnolia tenuifolia, Lesqx., p. 73.

Magnolia tenuinervis, Lesqx., p. 124, pl. xix, fig. 6.

Magnolia, species, p. 73, pl. xi, fig. 6.

Menispermites acutobus, Lesqx., p. 78, pl. xiv, fig, 2. Menispermites cyclopbyllus, Lesqx., p, 79, pl. xv, fig. 3.nbsp;Menispermites grandis, Lesqx., p. 80, pl. xv, figs. 1,2.nbsp;Menispermites obtusilobus, Lesqx., p. 78, pl. xv, fig. 4.nbsp;Menispermites ovalis, Lesqx., p. 80, pl. xv, fig. 5.nbsp;Menispermites populifolius, Le.-jqx., p. 79, pl. iv, fig. 4.nbsp;Menispermites salinensis, Lesqx., p. 78.

Mimosites linearifoUus, Lesqx., p. 203, pl. xxxvii, figs. 10-13. Musopbyllum complicatum, Lesqx., p. 143.

Myrica acuminata, ITng., p. 145.

Myrica alkalina, Lesqx., p. 149, pl. xlv, figs. 10-15.

Myrica amygdalinar, Sap., p. 147, pl. xxvi, figs. 1-4.

Myrica Bolanderi, Lesqx,, p. 148.

Myrica Brongniarti ? Ett., p. 149.

Myrica callicommfolia, Lesqx., p. 146, pl, xxvi, figs. 5-14* Myrica Copeana, Lesqx., p. 145.

Myrica dakotensis, Lesqx., p. 35, pl. iv, fig. 9.

Myrica diversifolia, Lesqx., p. 148, pl. xxv, figs. 6-15; p. 241, pl. 1, fig. 10.

Myrica fallax, Lesqx., p. 147, pl. xxxii, figs. 11-16.

Myrica insignis, Lesqx., p. 150.

Myrica latiloba, Heer, var. acutiloba, Lesqx., p. 149.

Myrica Ludwigii, Schimp., p. 145.

Myrica nigricans, Lesqx , p. 148.

Myrica obscura, Lesqx., p. 145, pl. xxxii, figs. 8-10.

Myrica obtusa, Lesqx., p, 35.

Myrica partita, Lesqx., p. 148.

Myrica polymorpha, Schimp., p, 146, pl. xxv, figs. 1,2.

Myrica rigida, Lesqx.-, p. 145, pl. xxv, figs. 3,4.

Myrica Scottii, Lesqx., p. 147, pl. xxxii, figs. 17,18.

Myrica Sternbergii, Lesqx., p. 35.

Myrica undulata, Lesqx., p. 148.

Myrica Zachariensis, Sap., p. 146, pl. xxv, fig. 5; xlvquot;, figs. 6-9. Myric seraina, Lesqx., p. 36.

Myisine latifolia, Lesqx., p. 173, pl. xxxviii, fig. 16.

Myrtus oregonensis, Lesqx., p. 254, pl. Iviii, fig. 10.

H^adopsis rugulosa, Lesqx., p. 142, pl. xxiii, fig. 7. Hegundoides acutifolius, Lesqx., p. 83.

Hyssa arctica, Heer, p. 261.

Olea prmis8a, Lesqx., p. 168, pl. xxxiii, fig. 1.

Oreodaphne cretacea, Lesqx., p. 55.

Oreodoxites plicatns, Lesqx., p. 122, pl. xviii, figs. 1-4. Osmunda major, Lesqx., p. 121, pl. xviii, fig. 5.

Osmnnda Torellii, Heer, p. 257.

Ostrya betuloides, Lesqx., p. 151.

Paliums Elorissanti, Lesqx., p. 188.

Paliurus merabranaceus, Lesqx., p. 85.

Paliums orbiculatus. Sap., p. 188, pl. xxxviii, f. 12. Palmocarpon? globosum, Lesqx., p. 144, pl. xxiv, fig. 3.nbsp;Pecopteris Nebraskana, Heer, p. 26.

Pecopteris Torellii, Heer, p. 257.

Persea Leconteana, Lesqx., p. 53.

Persea Sternbergii, Lesqx., p. 53.

Phragmites alaskana, Heer, p. 141.

Pbragmites cretaeeus, Lesqx., p. 34.

Phyllites amorphus, Lesqx., p. 91.

Phyllites betulfefolius, Lesqx., p. 36.

Phyllites Cotinus, Lesqx., p. 91.

Phyllites rhoifolius, Lesqx., p. 86.

Phyllites rhomboideus, Lesqx., p. 91.

Phyllites umbonatus, Lesqx., p. 9L Phyllites Yanon, Heer, p. 91.

Phyllocladus subintigrifolius, Lesqx., p. 30.

Pimelea delicatula, Lesqx., p. 168, pl. xxxiii, figs. 15,16.

Pinus Elorissanti, Lesqx., p. 138, pl. xxi, fig. 13.

Pinus palostrobu8 ? Ett., p. 138.

Pinus Quenstedti, Heer, p. 33, pl. i, figs. 3,4. nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;*

Planeralongifolia,Lesqx.,p. 161, pLxxix, figs. 1-13; xliv, 10. Planera longifolia, var. myr3Cfolia, Lesqx., p. 161, pl. xxix,nbsp;figs. 15-27.

Planera Ungeri, Ett., p. 162.

Platanus aceroides, Goepp., p. 227, pl. xlix, fig. 1.

Platanus affinis, Lesqx., p. 67.

Platanus diminutiva, Lesqx., p. 44.

Platanus dissecta, Lesqx., p. 249, pl. Ivi, fig. 4; Ivii, figs. 1,2. Platanus Guillelm, Goepp., p. 227.

Platanus Heerii, Lesqx., p. 44, pl. iii, fig. 1; vii, fig. 5.

Platanus latiloba, Newby., p. 56.

Platanus Nowberryana, Heer, p. 44.


-ocr page 300-

282

INDEX.

Platanus obtusiloba, Lesqx., p. 44.

Platanus primaeva, Lesqx., p. 44.

Poacites laevis, Heer, p. 140.

Podocarpus eocenica ? TJnff., p. 140.

Podogonium acuminatum, Lesqx., p. 201, pi. xl, fig. 9. Podogonium americanum, Lesqx., p. 202.

Podozamites angustifoliiis? Heer, p. 28.

Podozamit8 cauddtus, Lesqx., p. 29.

Podozamites emarginatus, Lesqx., p. 29.

Podozamites Haydenii, Lesqx., p. 27.

Podozamites oblongus, Lesqx., p. 28, pi. i, figs. 10,11. Podozamites prajlongus, Lesqx., p. 29.

Populites cyclophyllus ? Heer, p. 44.

Popnlites elegans, Lesqx., p. 44.

Populites flabellatus, Lesqx., p. 83.

Populites Lancastriensis, Lesqx., p. 44.

Populites Salisburicefolius, Lesqx., p. 66.

Populus arctica. Heer, pp. 159, 22.5, 260, pLxlvi, figs. 2,13. Populus balsamoides, Goepp., p. 248, pi. Iv, figs. 3-5.

Populus balsamoides, var. eximia, Goepp., p. 226, pL xlvi% fig. 10.

Populus balsamoides ? Goepp., var. latifolia, p. 158, pi. xxxi, flg.4.

Populus ? cordifolia, Hewby., p. 43.

Populus cuneaia, Hewby., p. 225, pi. xlvi% fig. 5.

Populus Deheyana, Heer, p. 86.

Populusdecipiens, Lesqx., p. 225.

Populus elliptica, Newby., p. 43.

Populus eximia, Goepp., p. 226.

Populus Heerii, Sap., p. 157, pi. xxv, figs. l-8j xxxi, fig. 11. Populus glandulifera, Heer, p. 226, pi. xlvi, figs. 3,4.

Populus latior truncata, A. Br., p. 226, pb xlvi, fig. 14.

Populus litigiosa, Heer, p. 43.

Populus micropbylla, Newby., p. 43.

I^opulus oxypbylla. Sap., p. 159, pi. xxxviii, figs. 9-11.

Populus quot;Richardsoni, Heer, pi). 159, 224,260.

Populus Zaddachi, Heer, pp. 158,225, pi. xxxi, fig. 8.

Porana Speirii, Lesqx , p. 172, pi. xxviii, fig. 15.

Porana tenuis, Lesqx., p. 173.

Potamogeton geniculatus, A. Br., p. 142.

Potamogeton 1 verticillatus, Lesqx., p. 142, pi. xxiii, figs. 5, 6. Proteoides daphnogenoides, Heer, p 50.

Proteoides grevilleaeformis, Heer, p. 30.

Proteoides lancifolius. Heer, p. 50.

Protox'hyllum crednerioides, Lesqx., p. 90, pi. ii, figs. 1-3. Prolopbylluni Haydenii, Lesqx., j). 90.

Protopbyllum Leccnteanum, Lesqx., p. 89.

Protopbyllum minus, Lesqx., p. 89, pi. iv, fig. 6.

Protopbyllum Mudgei, Lesqx., p. 90.

Protopbyllum multinerve, Lesqx., p. 89.

Protopbyllum rugosum, Lesqx., p. 90.

Protopbyllum nebrascense, Lesqx., p. 89.

Protopbyllum quadratum, Lesqx., p. 89.

Prqfopbyllum Sternbergii, Lesqx., p. 89.

Prunus cretacea, Lesqx., p. 86.

Prunus dakotensis, Lesqx., p. 287, pi. xlvi% fig. 8. Ptenostrobus nebrasceusis, Lesqx., p. 91.

Pteris erosa, Lesqx., p. 121, pi. xix, fig. 1.

Pteris pseudo-pennajformis, Lesqx., p. 138.

Pterocarya americana, Lesqx., p. 192.

Pyrus cretacea, Newby., p. 86.

Quercus antiqua, Newby., p. 41.

Quercus Breweri, Lesqx., p. 246, pi. liv, figs. 5-9.

Quercus castaneopsis, Lesqx., p. 155, pi. xxviii, fig. 10. Quercus convexa, Lesqx., p. 265, pi. xlv', figs. 5, 6.

Quercus cuneata, Newby., p. 41.

Quercus dakotensis, Lesqx., p. 39.

Quercus Dallii, Lesqx., p. 259.

Quercus Den toni, Lesqx., p. 224, x)l. xlviii, figs. 1,11.

Quercus drymeja, Ting., pp. 154, 245, pi. xxviii, fig. 12 j liv, flg. 4.

Quercus Ellswortbiana, Lesqx., p. 39.

Quercus eliena. Ting., p. 155, pi. xxviii, figs. 11,13.

Quercus furcinervis, Eossm, p. 244, pL liii, figs. 8-14 j liv, figs. 1,2.

Quercus Haidingeri, Ett., p. 153.

Quercus bexagoua, Lesqx., p. 39.

Quercus Morrisoniaua, Lesqx., p 40, pi. xvii, figs. 1, 2 Quercus mediterranea, TJng., p. 153, pi. xxviii, fig. 9.

Quercus neriifolia, Al. Br., p. 155, pi. xxxi, fig. 12.

Quercus Olafseni, Heer, pp. 224,245, pi. xlviii, fig. 4 5 17, fig. 3. Quercus Osbornii, Lesqx., p. 154, pi. xxxviii, fig. 17.

Quercus poranoides, Lesqx., p. 40.

Quercus pseudo-alnus, Ett., p. 244, pi. liii, figs. 1-7.

Quercus pyrifolia, Lesqx., p. 154, pi. xxviii, fig. 14.

Quercus salioifolia, Newby., p. 40.

Quercus serra. Ting , p. 153.

Quercus sinuata, Newby., p. 41.

Rbamiius deformatus, Lesqx., p. 126, pi. xx, fig. 6.

Rbamnus uotatus ? Sap., p. 189, pi. xxxviii, fig. 15.

Rbamnus oleiefolius, Lesqx., p. 189, pi. xxxviii, fig. 14. Rbamnus prnnifolius, Lesqx., p. 85.

Rbamnus tenax,Lesqx., p. 85.

Rbus acuminata, Lesqx., p. 194, pi. xlii, figs. 14-17.

Rbus cassioides, Lesqx., p. 193, pi. xli., fig. 11.

Rbus coriarioides, Lesqx., p. 193, pi. xli, fig. 3.

Rbus frateina, Lesqx., p. 192, pi. xli, figs. 1,2.

Phus Haydenii, Lesqx., p. 178.

Rbus Hillij, Lesqx., p. 194, pi. xli, figs. 12-15.

Rbus rosffifolia, Lesqx., p. 196.

Rhus subrhomboidalis, Lesqx., p. 195, pi. xli, figs. 16-19.

Rbus trifolioides, Lesqx., p. 196.

Rhus vexans, Lesqx., p. 195, pi. xli, fig. 20.

Rbus WincbeHii, Lesqx., p. 236.

Rosa Hilliie, Lesqx., p. 199, pi. xl, figs. 16,17.

Salix amygdaliefolia, Lesqx., p. 156, pi. xxxi, figs. 1,2.

Salix angusta, Al. Br., pp. 157, 247, pi. iv, fig. 6.

Salix cuneata, Newby., p. 42.

Salix elongata, O. Web., p. 157.

Salix flexuosa, Newby., p. 42.

Salix Integra ? Goepp., p. 248, pi. Iv, fig. 7.

Salix Libbeyi, Lesqx., p. 156, pi. xxxi, fig. 3.

Salix media. Heer, p. 157 Salix Meekii, Newby , p. 42.

Salix nervillosa. Heer, p. 41.

Salix protesefolia, Lesqx., p. 42, pi. i, figs. 14-16 j xvi, fig. 3. Salix Rmana, Heer, p. 260.

Salix varians, Goepp., p. 247, pi. Iv, fig. 2.

Salvinia Alleni, Lesqx., p. 136, pi. xxi, figs. 10,11.

Salvinia cyclopbylla, Lesqx., p. 136.

Santalum americanum, Lesqx., p. 164, pi. xxxii, fig. 7. Sapindus angustifolius, Lesqx., p. 181, pi. xxxvii, figs. 1-8;nbsp;xxxix, fig. 12.

Sapindus coriaceus, Lesqx., p. 181.

Sapindus Dentoni, Lesqx., p. 181.

Sapindus inflexus, Lesqx,, p. 182, pi. xxxii, fig. 2.

Sapindus lancifolius, Lesqx., p. 182, pi. xxxii,figs. 3-6; xxxvii, fig 9.

Sapindus Morrisoni, Lesqx., p. 83, pi. xvi, figs. 1,2.

Sapindus obtusifolius, Lesqx., pp. 181,235, pi. xlviii, figs. 5-7. Sapindus stellariiefolius, Lesqx., p. 181.

Sapotaoites Haydenii, Newby., p. 59.


-ocr page 301-

283

INDEX.

Sassafras aciitibol)um, Lesqx., p. 56, pi. v, figs. 1-5.

Sassafras (Araliopsis) cretaceum, Newby., p. 56.

Sassafras (Araliopsis) dissectum, Lesqx., p. 57.

Sassafras (Araliopsis) Harkerianum, Lesqx., p. 67.

Sassafras (Araliopsis) mirabile, Lesqx., p. 56.

Sassafras Mudsei, Lesqx., p. 56.

Sassafras (Araliopsis) obtusum, Lesqx., pp. 56,66.

Sassafras (Araliopsis) platanoides, Lesqx., p. 58, pi. vli, fig. 1. Sassafras (Araliopsis) recurvatum, Lesqx., p. 57.

Sassafras (Araliopsis) subintegrifolimn, Lesqx.,p. 59. Sequoia aflinis, Lesqx., p. 138.

Sequoia aiigustifolia, Lesqx., pp. 138,240, pi. 1. fig. 5.

Sequoia condita, Lesqx., p. 32, pi. i, figs. 5, 7,9.

Sequoia fastigiata? St.,p. 31.

Sequoia formosa, Lesqx., p. 33.

Sequoia Ilei rii, Lesqx., p. 138.

Sequoia Langsdorfii, Brgt., pp, 138,223,240, pi. 1, figs. 2-4. Sequoia Eeichenbacbi, Ileer, x). 31.

Spbieria myricie, Lesqx., p. 135.

Spbenopteris corrugata, Newby., p. 26.

Spbenopteris G-uyottii, Lesqx., p. 137, pi. xxi, figs. 1-7. Staphylea acuminata, Lesqx., p. 183, pi. xxxvi, figs. 1-4.nbsp;Sterculia aperta, Lesqx., p. 82, pi. x, figs. 2,3,

Sierculia luguluis, Lesqx., p. 81, pi. vi, figs. 1-3.

Sterculia modes* a, Sap., p. 125, pL xx, fig. 5.

Sterculia obtusiloba, Lesq., p. 82, pi. viii, fig. 3.

Sterculia rigida, Lesqx., p. 179, pi. xxxiv, fig. 12.

Taxites Olriki ? Heer, p. 240, pi. 1, figs. 6, Gs Tuxodium disticbum mioceuum. Heer, pp. 139,223.nbsp;Tetrauthera pracursoria, Lesqx., p. 228, pL xlviii, fig. 2.

Thuites callitrina, Ung., p. 139.

Thuites (Cbamsecyparis) alaskensis, Lesqx., p. 257.

Thuites crassus, Lesqx., p. 32.

Thuya Garmani, Lesqx., p. 139.

Tilia antiqua, Newby., p. 233.

Tilia populifolia, Lesqx., p. 179, pi. xxxiv, figs. 8,9.

Todea Saportanea, Lesqx., p. 51.

Torreya oblanceolata, Lesqx., p. 30, pi. i, fig. 2.

Typha latissima, Al. Br., p. 141, pi. xxiii, figs. 4,4\

Ulmus Braunii, Heer, p. 161, pi. xxvii, figs. 1-4,8.

Tllmus Brownollii, Lesqx., p. 160, pi. xxviii, figs. 2,4.

Hlmua californica, Lesqx., p. 265, pL xlv^, figs. 3,4,7.

Ulmus Hillise, Lesqx., p. 160, pi. xxviii, figs. 1-3.

Ulmus pseudo-americana, Lesqx., p. 249, pL liv, fig. 10.

Ulmus sorbifolia, Ung., p. 260.

Ulmus tenuinervis, Lesqx., p. 160.

Vaccinium reticulatum 1 Al. Br., pp. 176,2C1.

Viburnum asperum, Newby., p. 230.

Viburnum dakotensis, Lesqx., p. 231, pi. xlvi% fig. 9. Viburnum Dentoni, Lesqx., p. 231, pi. xlix, figs. 2, 3.nbsp;Viburnum Nordenskildi, Heer, p. 230, pL xlvi, fig. 6,7.nbsp;quot;Weinmannia Haydenii, Lesqx., p. 178, pL xlii, figs. 1-7.nbsp;Weinmannia integrifolia, Lesqx., p. 178, pi. xlii, figs. 8-13.nbsp;Weinmannia obtusifolia, Lesqx., p. 178, pL xli, figs. 4-10.nbsp;Widdringtonia lingusefolia, Lesqx., p. 139, pi. xxi, figs. 14,14*.nbsp;Zanthoxylon spireaifolium, Lesqx., p. 196, pi. xl, figs. 1-3.nbsp;Zizyphus Beckwithii, Lesqx., p. 125, pL xix, fig. 5.

Zizypbus cinnamomoides, Lesqx., p. 189.

Zonarites digitatus. Gein., p. 25.


-ocr page 302-

-ocr page 303-

o F 19

-ocr page 304-

Cretaceous.

PLATE I,

Figures.

1, la. Gleiohenia Nordenskildi, Heer, p. 26.

2 Torreya oblaneeolata, Lesqs., p. 30.

3,4. Piiius Quensledti, Heer, p. 33.

5-7,9. Sequoia coiidita, Lesqx., p. 32.

6-66. Glyptostrobus gracillimus, Lesqx., p. 32. 8-8c., Iiiolepis ? species, p. 33.

10,11. Podozamites oblongus, Lesqx.,p.28. 12,13. Ficus lauropby 11a, Lesqx.,p. 49.

14-16. Salix proteisfolia, Lesqx., p. 42.

-ocr page 305- -ocr page 306- -ocr page 307-

gt;‘V


'■gt;’■ V,-:..;


. -i.


:•{• -v..;\-

' • ’’'J •' !•■'* •


-ocr page 308-

Cretaceous.

PLATE II.

Figures.

1-3. Protopliyllum creduerioides, Lesqx., p. 90.

4. nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Aapidiopbylium ijlatauifolium, Lesqx., p. 88.

5. nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Andromeda affinis, Lesqx., p. 60.

6,6 a. Fagus cretacea, Newby., p. 37.

-ocr page 309- -ocr page 310- -ocr page 311-




.V-:;.-Vv



-■^ i.



•’■ {'!



-ocr page 312-

Cretaceous.

PLATE III.

Figures.

1. nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Platanus Heerii, Lesqx., p. 44

2. nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Ampelophyllum attenuatum, Lesqx., p. 68.nbsp;3,4. Cissites harkeriauus, Lesqx., p.07.

3,6. Hedera platanoidea, Lesqx., p. 65.

7. nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Ilex strangnlata, Lesqx., p. 84.

8. nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Lomatia Saportanea, Lesqx., p. 51.

9,10. Laurus protesefolia, Lesqx.,p. 52.

-ocr page 313-

PLATE III



AJ . if . KicMy, del. Thos. Binclr -8t Son, LitK-

-ocr page 314- -ocr page 315- -ocr page 316-

Cretaceous.

PLATE IV

Figures.

1,2. Dryophyllum latifolium, Lesqs., p. 37.

3. nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Hamamelites cordatus, Lesqx., p. 71.

4. nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Memispermites populifolius, Lesqx., p. 79.nbsp;Hamamelites kansaseanus, Lesqx., p. 70.

6. nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Protophyllum minus, Lesqx., p. 89.

7. nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Hedera Schimperi, Lesqx., p. 65.

8. nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Dryophyllum Holmesii, Lesqx., p. 38.

9. nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Myrica dakotensis, Le.sqx., p. 35.

-ocr page 317- -ocr page 318- -ocr page 319-


. V gt;. i


H


. ' nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;,'/, . ^gt;5-.

-ocr page 320-

Cretaceous.

PLATE V.

Figures.

1.5. Sassafras acutilobum, Lesqx.,p. 56.

2. Cissites Heerii, Lesqx.,p.68.

3,4. Cisiites acuminatus, Lesqx., p. 67.

-ocr page 321- -ocr page 322- -ocr page 323- -ocr page 324-

Cretaceous.

PLATE VI.

FiKtireB.

1-3. Steroulia lugubris, Leaqx., p. 81. 4. Aralia Towneri, Lesqx , p. 62.

-ocr page 325- -ocr page 326-

-ocr page 327- -ocr page 328-

Cretaceous.

PLATE VII.

Figures.

1. Sassafras (Araliopsis) platanoides, Lesqx.,p. 58. 2,3. Aralia radiata, Lesqx., p. C4.nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;*

4. nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Aralia tenuinervis, Lesqx.,p. 63.

5. nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Platanus Heerii,Lesqx.,p. 44.

-ocr page 329-

CRETACEOUS.



-ocr page 330- -ocr page 331-

m.

-ocr page 332-

Cretaceous.

PLATE VIII.

Figures.

1, 2. Aralla Saportanea, Lesqx., p. Cl.

3. Sterculia obtusiloba, Lesqx., p. 82.

-ocr page 333-

TKoS: Bincladr-! Son, Litk-

-ocr page 334- -ocr page 335-

o P 20

-ocr page 336-

Cretaceous.

PLATE IX.

Fignres.

1,2. Aralia Saportanea, Lesqx., p. 61., 3-5. Aralia concreta, Lesqx., p. 64.

-ocr page 337- -ocr page 338- -ocr page 339- -ocr page 340-

Cretaceous.

PLATE X.

Figures.

1. Liriophyllum Beokwithii,Lesqx.,p. 76.

2,3. Steroulia aperta, Lesqx., p. 82.

4. Leguminosites cultriformis, Lesqx., p. 86.

-ocr page 341- -ocr page 342- -ocr page 343- -ocr page 344-

Cretaceoun.

PLATE XI

rigures.

1,2. Liriophyllum populoides, Lesqx., p. 76. 3,4. Aralia formosa, Heer, p. 60.

5. nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Carpites liriophylli, Lesqx., p. 77.

6. nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Magnolia species, p. 73.

-ocr page 345-

Al. M .Kickly, del. Thos. Sinclair-amp; Son.Litli

-ocr page 346- -ocr page 347-

i -rc '


(i

gt; v-;-. :


- ^V: - ' nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;.

,r .. lt;



T^-





, ..........i ;-'i!-3;r.ii*-v'' . j'Si*;



-ocr page 348-

Cretaceous.

PLATE XII.

Eignres.

1. Aspidiophyllum trilobatum,Lesqx., p. 87.

-ocr page 349- -ocr page 350- -ocr page 351-

'-W' nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;- ' V-’V''.-: vi''-':'^'.nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;'it'-r :^.'*^j‘■■■^Jt.■^‘■‘■t^•/^\'''‘fi%•^ ’•. ^^-^

' nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;%.•■•■•nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;quot;.nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;•gt;»■■.nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;gt;•.•■■nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;■^■.■.■•nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;-•nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;■ •• .nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;..•.,nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;■;■'■■■■' ,'■■•■nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;■•’gt;...-■.•.•*-*nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;■ ■ ■*nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;■■■‘j; , *quot;''V-■ r





' ■




y.




■ V'.'


A .-•'y-'.ij


........S-M

f.\-. gt;: '•■■'



tótt




-ocr page 352-

Cretaceous.

PLATE XIII.

figures.

1-5. Aspidiophyllum trilobatuni, Leamp;qx., p. 87.

-ocr page 353-

U S. GEOL. SURVEY OF THE TERRITORIES


PLATE .XIII.



-A1 if. Ricltly, del.

-ocr page 354- -ocr page 355- -ocr page 356-

Cretaceous.

PLATE XIV

Figures.

1. nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Aspidiophyllum trilobatum, Lesqx., p. 87.

2. nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Menispennites aoutilobus, Lesqx., p. 78.

3. nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Liqnidambar integrifolium, Lesqx., p. 45.

4. nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Ficus distorta, Lesqx.,p. 48.

-ocr page 357- -ocr page 358- -ocr page 359- -ocr page 360-

Cretaceous.

PLATE XV

Figures.

1,2. Menispermites grandis, Lesqx., p. 80.

3. nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Menispermites cyclopliyllus, Lesqx., p.79.

4. nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Menispermites obtusilobus, Lesqx., p. 78.

5. nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Menispermites ovalis, Lesqx., p. 80.

-ocr page 361- -ocr page 362- -ocr page 363- -ocr page 364-

Cretaceous.

PLATE XVI

Pigureg.

1,2. Sapiudus Morrisoni, Lesqx., p. 3.

3. nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Salix protefolia, Lesqx., p. i2.

4. nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Laurus modesta, Lesqx.,p. 55J.

.5. Ficns Beckwithii, Lesqx., p. 46.

6. Laurus protesefolia, Lesqx., p. 52.

-ocr page 365- -ocr page 366- -ocr page 367-

o F 21

-ocr page 368-

Gretaceoun.

PLATE XVII

Figures.

1,2. Qiiercus Morrisouiaua, Lesqx., p. 40. 3,4. Ficus BeokwitMi, Lesqx., p. 46.

5,6. Ficus inagnolisefolia, Lesqx., p. 47

-ocr page 369-

CRETACEOUS.


ELATE XVII.



-ocr page 370- -ocr page 371-

v-


h-



?v:' nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;.


■ r* ■ nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;* /nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;•

:■ '*•*


'mW

X'


lt;.,v


,vi'- ■



.:-^X nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;v-..,.nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;.nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;..

. 'ït;-- nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;■ ■


gt; .

; N-






-ocr page 372-

Eocene. ' nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;PIjATEXVIII.

Figures.

1-4a. Oreodoxites plicatiis,Lesqx., p. 122.

5. Osmuuda major, Lesqx., p. 121.

-ocr page 373- -ocr page 374- -ocr page 375-

■■ ■



-ocr page 376-

Eocene.

LATE XIX

Figures.

1. nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Pteiis erosa, Lesqx., p. 121.

2. nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Gymnogramma Haydenii, Lesqx., p. 122.nbsp;3,4. Aralia pungens, Lesqx., ii. 123.

5. nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Zizypbus Beckwithii,Lesqx., p. 125.

6. nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Magnolia tenuinervis, Lesqx., p. 124.

-ocr page 377- -ocr page 378- -ocr page 379-


■’.'i ■


: --f '


ÊK:;?' K ■ ■

-ocr page 380-

Eocene.

PLATE XX.

Figures.

1-3. Fraxiuas eocenica, Lesqx., p, )23

4. nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Anona robnsta, Lesqx., p. 124.

5. nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Sterculia modesta, Sap.,p. 125.

6. nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Eharanus deformatus, Lesqx., p. 126.

-ocr page 381- -ocr page 382- -ocr page 383- -ocr page 384-

Olif/ocene.

PLATE XXI

Figures.

1,7. Spheuopteris Guyottii, Lesqx., p. lo7.

8. nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Adiantites graoillimus, Lesqx., p. 137.

9. nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Fontinalis pristina, Lesqx., p. 135.

10,11. Salvinia Alleui, Lesqx., p. 136.

12. nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Chara ? glomerata, Lesqx., p. 135.

13. nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Pinus Florissanti, Lesqx., p. 138.

14,14(1. Widdringtonia linguiefolia, Lesqx., p. 139.

-ocr page 385-

Al M . Rickly, del.

-ocr page 386- -ocr page 387-


c

I


Ki



'ri ■


'r




. ;-„r'', ■'







-ocr page 388-

Oligocene.

PLATE XXII.

Figures,

1-6. Glyptostrobus Ungeri, Heer, p. 139.

-ocr page 389- -ocr page 390- -ocr page 391- -ocr page 392-

Oligocene.

PLATE XXTII.

Figures.

1-3. Cyperites Haydenii, Lesqx., p. 140.

4,4a. Typha latissima, Al. Br., p. 141.

5,6. Potamogeton verticillatus, Lesqx., p. 142.

7. nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Najadopsis rugulosa, Lesqx., p. 142.

8. nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Lemna penicillata, Lesqx., p. 143.

-ocr page 393- -ocr page 394- -ocr page 395-





. /




; r ' ■■

■ . l'. nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;.

• r


-ocr page 396-

Oligocene.

PLATE XXIV

Hgtires.

1-2(1. Flabellaria Florissanti, Lesqx., p. 144.

3. Palmocarpon ? globosum, Lesqx., p. 144.

-ocr page 397- -ocr page 398- -ocr page 399-



' J'quot; '-

rm


• - ■' V M


,'• ;rfi •-' -!



gt;;,



o F 22


';--4


i^quot;,

■■i'


-ocr page 400-

Oligocene.

PLATE XXV.

Fignres.

1-2. Myrica polymorpha, Sohp., p. 146. 3,4. Myrica rigida, Lesrix., p. 145.

5. Myrica Zachariensis, Sap.,p. 145. 6-15. Myrica diversifolia, Lesqx., p. 148.

-ocr page 401- -ocr page 402- -ocr page 403- -ocr page 404-

Oligocene.

PLATE XXVI.

Figures.

1-4. Myrica amygdalina, Sap., p. 147.

5-14. Myrica callioomEefolia, Lesqx., p. 146.

-ocr page 405- -ocr page 406- -ocr page 407- -ocr page 408-

Oligocene.

PLATE XXVJI,

Figures.

1-4,8. Ulmus Braunii, Heer, p. llt;il .'gt;-7,9. Fraxinus Libbeyi, Lesqx., p. 171.

10. nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Carpinns attemiata, Lesqx., p. 152.

11. nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Betula Florissanti, Lesqx., p. 150.nbsp;12-14. Carpinus fraterna, Lesqx., p. 152.

-ocr page 409- -ocr page 410- -ocr page 411- -ocr page 412-

Oligooene.

PLATE XXVIII

IHgures.

1.3. nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Ulmus Hillise, Lesqx., p. 160.

2.4. nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Ulmus Brownellii, Lesqx., p. ICO.

5,6. Fraxinus abbreviata, Lesqx., p. 170. 7,8. Alnus truucata, Lesqx., p. 150.

9. Quercus mediterranea, Ung., p. 153. 10. Quercus castaneopsis, Lesqx., p. 155.nbsp;11,13. Quercus elasna, Ung., X5.155.

12. Quercus drymeja, Ung.,p. 154.

14. nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Quercus pyrifolia,Lesqx.,p. 154.

15. nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Porana Speirii, Lesqx.,p. 172.

-ocr page 413- -ocr page 414- -ocr page 415-

quot;'i

-ocr page 416-

Oligocene.

PLATE XXIX

Figures.

1-13. Planera longifolia, Lesqx., p. 161.

14-27. Planera longifolia var. myricjefolia, Le.sqx., p. 161.

-ocr page 417- -ocr page 418-

' ” ^ •:/



\ ‘ ■*v


f* «F



5

*


:

N .


* nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;?-^'C/‘.^\Vnbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;’^V

' gt;/ '' \ ^ \: ^ ^ ^

\'-‘'.^.^'1r~^'^.....-'quot;quot;



m


r %



^^•'v




M



'■-■ ■■ ;/quot;'l g ^i'V ■'-'t-'-Ï'''.• ■ ■■ ' 4 .’ ■gt; :*?«'^^^' '.ƒ,

quot;quot;':'J' ' '~‘:^i '. nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;*gt; , ■’-:'?'•r4' '\-nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;- v'',nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;'h-/' ‘\nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;■'’ -',.v

gt;ft' ■ \ J nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;9 t^-nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;«^nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;» •-» —nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;\nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;•nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;'nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;. .- «■^j'tiSlji -l--


..-^V,.-V



,.' ■■'■'?- nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;■' ?“'r‘‘ ■:’'

' y’■ '' '^^ ' '' ■'

^ nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;quot;'^-t;--.nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;... ,=*i5?.


';.-i*;ë i\

,•.'. nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;^ j,,nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;j5»nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;;


-ocr page 419- -ocr page 420-

OUgocene.

PLATE XXX.

Figures.

1-8. Populus Heerii, Sap.,p. 157.

-ocr page 421- -ocr page 422- -ocr page 423-

V'

-ocr page 424-

Oligocenc.

PLATE XXXT,

Figures.

1,2. Salix amygdalifolia, Lesqx., p. 156.

3. nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Salix Libbeyi, Lesqx., p. 156.

4. nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Populus balsamoides. Heer, var. latifolia, p. 158.nbsp;5-7. Gereis parvifolia, Lesqx., p. 201.

e. Populus Zaddaclii, Heer, p. 158.

9,10. Celastrinites elegans, Lesqx., p. 185.

11. nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Populus Heerii, Sap., p. 157.

12. nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Quercus neriifolia? Ung.,p. 155.

-ocr page 425- -ocr page 426- -ocr page 427- -ocr page 428-

Oligocene.

PLATE XXXII

Figures.

1. nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Liquidambar Enropseum, Al. Br., p. 159.

2. nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Sapindus inflexus, Lesqx., p. 182.

3-6. Sapindus lancifolius, Lesqx., p. 182.

7. Santalnni ainericanum, Lesqx., p. 164. 8-10. Myrica obsciira, Lesqx., p. 145.

11-16. Myrica fallax, Lesqx., p. 147.

17,18. Myrica Scottii, Lesqx., p. 147.

19. nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Lomatia hakesefolia, Lesqx., p. 166.

20. nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Ant-holithes obtusilobus, Lesqx., p. 203.

21. nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Banksites lineatns, Lesqx.,p. 165.

-ocr page 429- -ocr page 430- -ocr page 431-

O P 23



'• *• * •'X ■■ - '

V--3

-ocr page 432-

Oligocene.

PLATE XXXIII,

Figures.

1. Olea praemissa, Lesqx., p. 168.

2-4. Celastrus fraxinifolins, Lesqx., p. 184. 5,6. Praxinus Heerii, Lesqx., p. 169.

7-12. Praxinus mespilifolia, Lesqx.,p. 169. 13,14. Praxinus myricsefolia, Lesqx.,p. 170.nbsp;15,16. Pimelea delioatula, Lesqx.,p. 168.

-ocr page 433- -ocr page 434- -ocr page 435-

-ocr page 436-

Oligocene.

PLATE XXXIV

Figures.

3.

4,5.

6,7.

1,2. Diospyros brachysepala, Al. Br., p. 174. Diospyros Copeana, Lesqx., p. 175.nbsp;Bumelia Florissanti,Lesqx.,p. 174.nbsp;Dalbergia ouneifolia, Heer, p. 200.

8,9. Tilia populifolia, Lesqx., p. 179.

10,11. Andromeda delicatnla, Lesqx.,p. 175.

12. Sterculia rigida, Lesqx.,p. 179.

13-15. Antholithes amoenus, Lesqx., p. 203.

16,17. Macreightia crassa,Lesqx.,p. 175.

-ocr page 437- -ocr page 438- -ocr page 439- -ocr page 440-

Oligocene.

PLATE XXXV.

Figure,

1, Aralia dissecto, Lesqx., p. 176.

-ocr page 441-

U.s. GEOL. SURG^' F THE TERRITORIES,


TERTIARM


PLATE XXXV.



- Hickly, (tel. Tho Binclair-f^ Sou, Ljth:

-ocr page 442- -ocr page 443-

';V*. 'gt;

-ocr page 444-

Oligocene.

PLATE XXXVI,

Figures.

1-4. Stapliylea acuminata, Lesqx.,p. 183.

5. Dodonea seeds, p. 182.

6,9. Acer indivisum, Lesqx., p. 180.

7,8. Acer species, p. 181.

10. Cratgus acerifolia, Lesqx., p. 198.

-ocr page 445-

AJ. if .Rickly. del-

-ocr page 446- -ocr page 447- -ocr page 448-

OUgocene.

PLATE XXXVII.

Ilgures.

1-8. Sapindus angustifolius, Lesqx.,p. 181. 9. Sapindus lacifolius, Lesqx.,p. 182.nbsp;10-13. Mimosites linearifolius, Lesqx., p. 203.

-ocr page 449- -ocr page 450- -ocr page 451-

■t:/


-ocr page 452-

Oligocene.

PLATE XXXVIII

Figures.

1. Ilex grandifolia,Lesqx.,p. 187.

2-5. Ilex quercifolia, Lesqx.,p. 186.

6. Cianamotnum Scheuclizeri, Heer, p. 165. 7,8. Celtis McCoshii, Lesqx.,p. 163.

9-11. Populus oxyphylla. Sap., p. 159.

12. nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Paliurus orbiculatus. Sap.,p. 188.

13. nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Evonymus flexifolius, Lesqx.,p. 183.

14. nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Ehamnus olesefolius, Lesqx.,p. 189.

15. nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Ehamnus notatus ? Sap., p. 189.

16. nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Myrsine latifolia, Lesqx.,p. 173.

17. nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Quereus Osbomii, Lesqx.,p. 154.

-ocr page 453-

TERTIARY



-ocr page 454- -ocr page 455- -ocr page 456-

Oligocene.

PLATE XXXIX

Figures.

1,2,13. Carya bilinioa, Ung.,p. 191.

3. nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Flowers of Alnus, p. 151.

4. nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Carya rostrata, Goepp., p. 191.

5. nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Juglans costata, Ung.,p. 190.

6. nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Carya Bruckmanni? Heer, p. 191.

7,8. Legiiminosites serrnlatus, Lesqx., p. 202. 9-11. Cytisns modestns, Lesqx., p. 200.

12. Sapindus angustifolius, Lesqx.,p. 181.

14. Cytisus Florissantianus, Lesqx.,p. 200. 15,15a. Acacia septentrionalis, Lesqx.,p.203.

16,17. Leguminosites species, p. 203.

-ocr page 457- -ocr page 458- -ocr page 459- -ocr page 460-

Oligocene.

PLATE XL

Figures.

1-3. Xanthoxylon 8pirefolium, Lesqx., p. 196. 4,5. Ilex knightiffifolia, Lesqx., p. 188.

6,7. Ailantlius longepetiolata, Lesqx., p. 197.

8. nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Hedera marginata, Lesqx.,p. 177.

9. nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Podogonium acuminatum, Lesqx., p.201.

10. nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Celastrus fraxiuifolius, Lesqx., p. 184.

11. nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Amelanckier typica,Lesqx.,p. 198.

12-15. Amygdalus gracilis, Lesqx.,p. 199.

16,17. Kosa Hilliffi,Lesqx., p. 199.

18. nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Carpites milioides, Lesqx.,p. 204.

19. nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Carpites gemmaceus, Lesqx., p. 204.

20,21. Antholithes improbus,Lesqx.,p.204.

-ocr page 461- -ocr page 462- -ocr page 463-

o F 24

-ocr page 464-

Oligocene.

PLATE XLI

Figures.

1,2. Ehis fraterna, Lesqx., p. 192.

3. Ehns coriarioides, Lesqx., p. 193.

4-10. Weinmannia obtusifolia, Lesqx., p. 178.

11. Ehus cassioides, Lesqx.,p. 193.

12-15. Ehus Hlllise, Lesqx., p. 194.

16-19. Ehus subrhomboidalis, Lesqx., p. 195. 20. Ehus vexans,Lesqx.,p. 195.

-ocr page 465- -ocr page 466- -ocr page 467- -ocr page 468-

Oligocene.

PLATE XLII

Figures.

1-7. Weinmannia Haydenii, Lesqx., p. 178. 8-13. Weinmannia integrifolia, Lcsqx.,p. 178.nbsp;14-17. Elius acuminata, Lesqx.,p. 194.

-ocr page 469- -ocr page 470- -ocr page 471- -ocr page 472-

Oligocene.

PLATE XLIII

rigares.

1. Lomatia spinosa, Lesqx., p. 166.

2-7. Lomatia terminalis, Lesqx., p. 166. 8-10. Lomatia tripartita, Lesqx., p. 166.nbsp;11-16,20. Lomatia acutiloba, Lesqx.,p. 167.nbsp;17. Lomatia abbreviata, Lesqx., p. 167.nbsp;18,19. Lomatia interrupta, Lesqx., p. 167.

-ocr page 473- -ocr page 474- -ocr page 475- -ocr page 476-

Oligocene.

PLATE XLIV

Figures.

1-3. Ficus Ungeri, Lesqx., p. 163.

4. nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Ficus tenuinervis, Lesqx., p. 164.

5. nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Ilex uiaculata, Lesqx., p. 186.

6. nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Amygdalus gracilis, Lesqx., p. 199.nbsp;7-9. Ficus alkalina, Lesqx., p. 164.

10. Planera longifolia, Lesqx., p. 161.

-ocr page 477-

M . Hicltly, del. Thos Sinclair amp; Son, Lith!

-ocr page 478- -ocr page 479- -ocr page 480-

Oligocene.

PLATE XLV. A.

Figures.

1-5. Apocynophyllum Sciidderi, Lesqx., p. 172. 6-9. Myrica Zachariensis, Sap., p. 146.

10-15. Myrica alkalina, p. 149.

Oldest pliocene.

PLATE XLY. B

Figures.

1. nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Aralia acerifolia, Lesqx., p. 265.

2. nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Cercocarpus antiquus, Lesqx., p.265.nbsp;3,4, 7. Ulmus californica, Lesqx., p. 265.

5,6. Quercus convexa, Lesqx., p. 265.

8,9. Aralia ZaddacH ? Heer, p. 265.

-ocr page 481- -ocr page 482- -ocr page 483- -ocr page 484-

Miocene. Bad Lands.

PLATE XLVI.

rignres.

1- lc. Glyptostrobus Europseus, var. Uugeri, Heer, p. 222.

2- 13. Fopulus arctica, Heer, p. 225.

14. Populus latior var. truncata, Al. Br. p. 226.

-ocr page 485- -ocr page 486- -ocr page 487-

K;

I

iV fc'--

-ocr page 488-

Miocene. Bad Lands.

PLATE XLVI. A

Figures.

1-2. Aspleninm tenerum, Lesqx., p. 221.

3,4. Popnlus glaudulifera, Heer, p. 226.

5. Populus cnneata, Ny.,p. 225.

6,7. Viburnnm Nordenskildi, Heer, p. 230.

8. nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Prunus dakotensis, Lesqx., p. 237.

9. nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Viburnum dakotense, Lesqx., p. 231.

10. nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Popnlus balsamoides var. eximia, Qoepp., p. 226.

11. nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Juglans nigella. Heer, p. 235.

-ocr page 489-

Al M Kickly, dtl. TKos Sincilftii\V Sou. Lith 1

-ocr page 490-

-ocr page 491-

.,/ ; nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;.*. V ^

t ; nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;V - ' . i-.-'l,

'^^

/NV !: nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;-^v.'

-ocr page 492-

Miocene. Bad Lands. PLATE XLVII.

Figures.

1,5. Ficna artocarpoides, Lesqx., p. 227.

-ocr page 493-

Al -M. Thickly.

-ocr page 494-

'i

-ocr page 495- -ocr page 496-

Miocene. Bad Lands.

PLATE XLVIII

Figures.

1,11. Qiierous Dciitqni, Lesqx., p. 224.

2. nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Tetrantliera pruecursoria, Lesqx., p. 22?.

3. nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Eqiiisetnm globulosnm, Lesqx., p. 222.

4. nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Qiierciis Olafseiil, Heer; p. 224.

5-7. Sapindus obtnsifolius, Lesqx., p. 235. 8-lOJ. Cinclionidhim ovale, Lesqx., p. 229.

-ocr page 497- -ocr page 498- -ocr page 499-

o P 25

-ocr page 500-

Miocene. Bad Lands,

PLATE XLIX

Kguree.

1. Platanus aceroides, Goepp., p. 227. 2,3. Viburnum Dentoni, Lesqx., p. 231.

4. nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Corylus McQuanii, Forbes, p. 223.

5. nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Aralia acerifolia, Lesqx., p. 232.

6,7. Acer graoilescens, Lesqx., p. 234.

8,9. Acer arcticum. Heer, p. 233.

-ocr page 501- -ocr page 502- -ocr page 503- -ocr page 504-

Miocene. California, Oregon. PLATE L

Figures.

1. Lastrsea (Goniopteris) Fischeri, Heer, p. 239.

2-4. Sequoia Langsdorlii, Brgt., p. 240.

5. Sequoia angustifolia, Lesqx.,p. 240.

6,6a. Taxites Olriki, Heer,, p. 240.

7. nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Equisetum, species, p. 239.

8. nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Equisetum, species, p. 239.

9. nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Geonomites Schimperi, Lesqx., p. 241.

10. nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Myrioa diversifolia, Lesqx., p.241.

11. nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Alnus carpinoidea, Lesqx., p. 243.

12. nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Betula parce-dentata, Lesqx., p. 242.

-ocr page 505-

A) il. HicMy. 'del'.. Thoe Sinclair amp; Son, LitK.-

-ocr page 506- -ocr page 507-

?::■

w*

Dv‘ ••

^ V*.'

vlt;'.'..


f-.-Ty

-ocr page 508-

Miocene. California, Oregon. PLATE LI

Figures.

1-3. Alnus corrallina, Lesqx., p. 243.

4,4a, 5. Alnus carpinoides, Lesqx., p. 243.

6. Betula elliptica, Sap.,p.242.

7,8. Ailanthus ovata, Lesqx., p. 254.

-ocr page 509- -ocr page 510- -ocr page 511- -ocr page 512-

Miocene. California, Oregon. PLATE Lll,

rignres.

1,3-7. Castanea Ungeri, Heer, p. 246. 2. Castanea atavia, TJng., p. 247.

-ocr page 513- -ocr page 514- -ocr page 515- -ocr page 516-

Miocene. California, Oregon. PLATE LIII

I'igures.

1-7. Qnercns pseudo-Alims, Ett., p. 244. 8-14. Quercus furcinervis, Eossm., p. 244.

-ocr page 517- -ocr page 518- -ocr page 519- -ocr page 520-

Miocene. California, Oregon. PLATE LIV.

Figures.

1,2. Quercus furcinervis, Eossra., j). 244.

3. nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Quercus Olafseni, Ileor, p. 245.

4. nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Quercus drymeja, Ung., i. 245.

5-9. QuercusBreweri,Lesqx.jp. 246.

10. Ulmus pseudo-americana, Lesqx., p. 249.

-ocr page 521- -ocr page 522- -ocr page 523- -ocr page 524-

Miocene. California, Oregon. PLATE L V

Figures.

1. nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Grewia anrioulata, Lesqx., p. 252.

2. nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Salix varians, Goepp., p. 247.

3-5. Populus balsamoides, Goepp., p. 248.

6. nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Salix angusta, Al. Br., p. 247.

7. nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Salix iutegra ? Goepp., p. 248.

-ocr page 525- -ocr page 526- -ocr page 527- -ocr page 528-

Miocene. California, Oregon. PLATE LVI

Figures.

1-3. Ficus asimiuiefolia, Lesqx., p. 250.

4. Platanus dissecta, Lesqx., p. 249.

5,6. Juglans? Debeyaua, Lesqx., p. 253.

-ocr page 529- -ocr page 530- -ocr page 531- -ocr page 532-

Miocene. California^ Oregon. PLATE LVII.

Figures.

1,2. Platanus dissecta, Lesqx., p. 249.

3. nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Lauras Califomioa, Lesqx., p. 252.

4. nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Colutea? Boweniana, Lesqx., p. 255.

-ocr page 533- -ocr page 534- -ocr page 535-

'.-7




-ocr page 536-

Miocene. California, Oregon. PLATE LVIII

Figures.

1-3. Laurus grandis, Lesqx., p. 251.

2. Laurus princeps, Heer, p. 250.

4,5. Laurus salioifolia, Lesqx., p. 251. 6-8. Laurus californlca, Lesqx., p. 252.

9. Cinnamomum affine, Lesqx., p. 252. 10. Myrtus oregouensis, Lesqx., p. 254.

-ocr page 537-

A1. Af. K.jckly, del Tlios Bm'.lair Sc Son, LitK-

-ocr page 538- -ocr page 539- -ocr page 540-

Miocene. Galifornia, Oregon. PLATE LIX

Fignres.

1-4. Acer trilobatum, var. productum, Heer, p. 253.

-ocr page 541- -ocr page 542- -ocr page 543-

C. nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;.-c.'r,lt;rv ^ gt;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;%*K1gt;

' gt; i ' ^-.',:,,

T .

-ocr page 544-


i‘ amp; -

■k /



tr' ^



»?

;t

J



■3

-ocr page 545- -ocr page 546-

Vf'quot;-quot; 'V'^'.'--:





'■'


' nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;■- ••nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;»nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;‘V»

-ocr page 547-

A- ;* nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;

' 'V- ;-


-ocr page 548-